Pesukei DeZimrah: Difference between revisions

Latest revision as of 13:37, 12 March 2023

As the prayer builds up to the climax in which a person stands directly before Hashem and converses with him in Shemona Esrei, the rabbis established a beautiful section of praises to Hashem called Pesukei DeZimrah. Most of the texts of Pesukei Dzimrah are culled from Tehillim, however, some are from the Tefillot of David HaMelech and Nechemya upon the inauguration of the first and second Bet Hamikdash, respectively, as well as the song of Az Yashir that the Jews sang after the miracle of the crossing the Yam Suf. Pesukei Dzimrah is framed with a bracha of Baruch She'amar at the beginning and Yishtabach at the end.

Basics

The Rabbis instituted to say Pesukei DeZimrah starting with the blessing Baruch Sh'amar and ending with the blessing Yishtabach.^[1]
In Nusach Sefard, Hodu, Hod V'Hadar, V'hu Rachum, Hoshiah, Mizmor Shir, Hashem Melech, Hoshieinu, and Lamnatzeach come before Baruch Sh'amar. Hodu is put first since it is related to Korbanot. Part of Hodu was sung in the Mishkan during the Tamid service every day until the inauguration of the Beit Hamikdash from 43 years before. ^[2]
One should not add to the mizmorim or repeat them unless one wants to repeat something for which he did not have Kavanah the first time. ^[3]
One should stand for Baruch Sh'amar and Vayevarech David until and including Atta Hu Hashem Elokim and Ashkenazim also stand for Yishtabach. ^[4]
Someone sick or old can say it seated. ^[5]

The Time of Pesukei DeZimrah

The time to say Pesukei DeZimrah is from Alot Hashachar (72 minutes before sunrise) until the 4th hour in Shaot Zmaniot.^[6]
If one missed the time unintentionally or unwillingly one can say pesukei dzimra after 4 hours until Chatzot with shem umalchut.^[7]
If one missed the time intentionally one can only say Baruch Sh'amar and Yishtabach without Hashem’s name in the bracha.^[8]
If it is after Chatzot, or one said Shmoneh Esrei before one said Pesukei DeZimrah, one should only say Baruch Sh'amar and Yishtabach without Hashem’s name in the bracha.^[9]

Women Reciting Pesukei DeZimrah

Ashkenazi women may recite the Berachot of Baruch She'amar and Yishtabach without any concerns, but the practice of many Sephardic women, since there is no obligation for them to do so, is that if they want to recite Pesukei deZimra, they may only recite Pesukei DeZimrah without Hashem’s name in the bracha.^[10]

Amen after Baruch Sh'amar and Yishtabach

If one finished Baruch Sh'amar before the Shaliach Tzibbur, one can answer amen after the Shaliach Tzibbur finishes Baruch Sh'amar. ^[11]
If one finished Baruch Sh'amar with the Shaliach Tzibbur, one may not answer amen to the Shaliach Tzibbur's finishing Baruch Sh'amar, since it would look like one is answering amen to one’s own bracha.^[12]
According to the Gemara, although it is inappropriate for one to answer Amen to his own Beracha, he may do so at the conclusion of a series of Berachot ("Beracha HaSemuchah LeChavertah"). In practice, the Ashkenazi custom is not to do so, but it is the Sephardic custom. Therefore, one who finishes reciting Yishtabach must conclude with Amen, as Baruch SheAmar and Yishtabach are a series.^[13] Even Ashkenazim permit one who finishes Yishtabach with the Shaliach Tzibbur to respond Amen to the Shaliach Tzibbur.^[14]

Interruptions in Baruch Sh’amar and Yishtabach

Kaddish, Kedusha, and Barechu

When one is saying the beginning of Baruch Sheamar or Yishtabach before the words Baruch Atta Hashem, one can answer Kaddish, Kedusha, and Barchu. ^[15]

Amen

When one is saying the Bracha of Baruch Sh’amar or Yishtabach after Baruch Atta Hashem, some say one may respond Amen to a Beracha, while others disagree.^[16]
When one is saying the bracha of Baruch Sh’amar or Yishtabach after Baruch Atta Hashem, one can answer Kedusha, Barchu, and the first five amen’s of a Sephardic Kaddish and three amen’s of an Ashkenazic Kaddish. One should not answer Barich Hu. When one answers Amen Yehe Shem Raba one should only answer up to Ulmiya Yitbarach and not until De’amiran Be’alma. ^[17]

Interruptions in Middle of Pesukei DeZimrah

Avoiding any Interruption

Even though one isn’t obligated to interrupt even for the Dvarim Shebekedusha that are permitted to answer it’s proper to interrupt for them; initially one should place oneself in a place that he can’t hear the Dvarim Shebekedusha so won’t have to answer. ^[18]

If one made an interruption

After the fact, if one did interrupt during Pesukei DeZimrah with talking unrelated to prayer, according to Sephardim, one does not repeat the bracha (Baruch Sh’amar) again.^[19] According to Ashkenazim, if one spoke between Baruch Sh'amar and Hodu it is possible that one should repeat Baruch Sh'amar.^[20]

Answering Amen

When one is saying Pesukei DeZimrah, even right after Baruch Sh’amar before the zemirot, and even during Baruch Sh’amar before the bracha part, one can answer amen after a bracha one hears from one's friend. ^[21]

Greeting People

When one is in between the zemirot, one can interrupt according to the same principles as in between the brachot of Birchot Kriyat Shema, meaning one can answer anyone’s greeting or greet a person who demands respect. When one is in the middle of one of the zemirot, one can greet someone who one has to fear such as one’s parents or rabbi and one can answer the greeting of one who demands respect. Yet some hold, nowadays, when generally no one gets offended by not being greeted one should not interrupt. ^[22]
Sephardim should answer only the first five amen’s of a Sephardic Kaddish and Ashkenazim the first three amen’s of an Ashkenazic Kaddish. Barich Hu should not be answered. Amen Yehe Sheme Raba can be answered up to De’amiran Be’alma. ^[23]

Baruch Hu Ubaruch Shemo

One may not answer Baruch Hu U’Baruch Shemo.^[24]

Kedusha

One can answer the following in Kedusha: “Kadosh Kadosh…”, “Baruch Kavod…”, and “Yimloch Hashem…”, but not the entire Kedusha. ^[25]
One cannot answer the Kedusha of Brachat Yotzer or Uva Letzion. ^[26]

13 Middot (Vayavor)

One cannot interrupt Pesukei DeZimrah to answer the 13 midot, but those who have the Minhag to answer it even in the middle of Pesukei DeZimrah, have what to rely on. ^[27]

Modim Derabbananan

One should answer only the first three words of Modim Derabanan, “Modim Anachnu Lach” and the rest one should just recite mentally. However, those who have the minhag to answer the entire paragraph may answer it. ^[28]

Kriyat Shema with the Congregation

Sephardim should not say the first pasuk of Shema with the tzibbur, rather one should cover one’s eyes and continue to read Pesukei DeZimrah. Ashkenazim should answer the first pasuk of Shema. ^[29]

Announcing the Pages

If the Rabbi or Gabbay needs to announce the page number in the middle of Pesukei Dezimrah, it is preferable that he not announce it but rather indicate the page number by having page number cards at the front of the shul to display the page number. If that is not possible and it is a great need, one may announce it in between paragraphs. ^[30]

Standing up for a Rabbi or Elder

One must stand up for a Torah scholar or elderly person (70 years old) during Pesukei DeZimrah.^[31]See the standing for elders page.

Bracha on Thunder, Lightning, and Rainbow

One who hears thunder or sees a rainbow, can interrupt Pesukei DeZimrah to make these brachot, because they are a passing mitzvah. ^[32]

Putting on Tallit and Tefillin

One can put on Tallit and Tefillin between mizmors and if one is up to Yishtabach one should first say Yishtabach and then put on Tallit and Tefillin. ^[33]

Kriyat Shema

If the Zman Kriyat Shema (even if it is just the Magen Avraham’s time) is about to end within minutes and it is not possible to skip zemirot, finish Pesukei DeZimrah, Birchot Kriyat Shema and Shema, one may interrupt Pesukei DeZimrah to say all 3 paragraphs of Shema. ^[34]

Asher Yatzer

One who went to the bathroom, should say Asher Yatzar, put on their Tallit without a bracha and put on Tefillin with a bracha between mizmorim and if he was in between Pesukei DeZimrah and Yishtabach he should wait until after Yishtabach.^[35] Between Barchu and the Amida, one should wait until after the Amida. ^[36]

Mourning Reciting Kaddish

A mourner within 12 months of the death of one of his parents, can interrupt with “Kaddish Al Israel” but should be careful to only interrupt when between mizmorim. Those who want to say the other kaddishim that one has the minhag to say as a mourner has what to rely on. One has what to rely on to say “Kaddish Yatom” between “perakim” of Birchot Kriyat Shema. ^[37]

Hagbah

One can not answer the Vezot Hatorah of Hagbah or Barich Sheme when the Aron is opened. ^[38]

Kriyat Hatorah

One should not interrupt to listen to Kriyat HaTorah if he can hear it later from another minyan. If not, he should listen between the mizmorim. ^[39]
If one was called for an aliyah by name one should make the brachot and read along with the bal koreh as usual. If one wasn’t called by name he should refuse the aliyah by signaling. If one’s the only Cohen or levi there he can take the aliyah even if not called by name. One should finish the pasuk he’s in but not the paragraph unless one is close to the end. One shouldn’t ask the shaliach Tzibbur to say a mesheberach. ^[40]
If one gets the maftir Aliyah, he should say the Haftorah with Brachot. ^[41]
If there is no one else who know how to read the Torah with the tune and correct pronunciation, he may interrupt (even in Shema), but shouldn’t say mi-sheberach’s. One can interrupt to correct the Torah reading if the mistake changes the meaning. ^[42]

Piyutim

The tzibbur shouldn’t add piutim in Pesukei DeZimrah or Brachot Kriyat Shema, but should be said after the Kaddish Titkabel after Shemona Esreh. Ashkenazim allow the tzibbur to add classical piutim even in Brachot Kriyat Shema, but shouldn’t add new piutim. ^[43]

Smelling Besamim

One shouldn’t smell Besamim and make a bracha since it can wait until after davening. ^[44]

Drinking Coffee or Tea

One shouldn't drink coffee or tea in the middle of Pesukei Dzimra even if one already made the bracha on it before pesukei dzimra. If there's a great need to drink it there's what to rely upon.^[45]

Mitzvah

It is forbidden to interrupt in the middle of Pesukei Dezimrah for a mitzvah instead one can interrupt for a mitzvah between Yishtabach and Brachot Kriyat Shema.^[46]

Interruptions between Yishtabach and Brachot Yotzer

One can answer any dvar sh’bekedusha, including Baruch Hu UBaruch Shemo.^[47]
One can answer the Kedusha with the entire passage of “nakdishach” or “nekadesh”.^[48]
One can answer the entire Modim Derabanan.^[49]
One can answer the first pasuk of Shema with the Tzibbur.^[50]
One can answer Vezot Hatorah of Hagbah and Barich Sheme when the Aron is opened.^[51]
Sephardim hold that one may learn between Pesukei Dzimrah and Birchot Kriyat Shema. Some Ashkenazim hold that it is forbidden and some hold it is permitted to learn mentally without enunciating the words.^[52]
It is permitted to put on one's Tallit and Tefillin between paragraphs in Pesukei Dzimra with a bracha.^[53] If he had them before Pesukei Dzimra certainly he should put them on beforehand and he may not wait until Pesukei Dzimra.^[54]
If you get Tefillin between Yishtabach and Yotzer you should put it on with a bracha.^[55]
Some have the practice of reciting Shir Hamaalaot Mimaamakim at this point during Aseret Yemei Teshuva. See the full page for details.
It is permitted to say the paragraphs of pesukei dezimra that one skipped between Yishtabach and Yotzer.^[56]

Hodu

In Hodu, one should pause between the words “Ki Kol Elohe HaAmim Elilim” and “VeHashem Shamayim Assa” ^[57]

Baruch She’amar

Baruch She'amar should be sung. ^[58]
Baruch She'amar should be said standing. ^[59]
There is a practice for men to hold the two front Tzitzit during Baruch She’amar and kiss them at the end. ^[60]
One who forgot Baruch She’amar can say it when they remember, even if that happens to be in middle of Az Yashir, but once one finishes Az Yashir one is no longer allowed to say Baruch She’amar or Yishtabach.^[61] Ashkenazim have what to rely on if after the fact they forgot Baruch She’amar to still say Yishtabach.^[62]
One should answer Amen while saying Baruch She'amar before reaching the bracha part of it. During the bracha half one could answer Amen to any bracha except for hearing someone finish Baruch She'amar, however, during the conclusion, Baruch Atta Hashem Melech MeHulal BaTishbachot one should not answer Amen at all. The same is true of Yishtabach. ^[63]
If one finished Baruch She'amar together with the Shaliach Tzibbur one should not say Amen because it looks like one is saying Amen to one’s own Bracha, however, if one finishes Yishtabach with the Shaliach Tzibbur one may answer Amen. ^[64]

Mizmor Letodah

Ashkenazim stand during Mizmor Letodah, but Sephardim do not stand for Mizmor Letodah. ^[65]
On Shabbat and Yom tov we replace Mizmor Letodah with Mizmor Shir leYom haShabbat and Hashem Malach. Many have the minhag to also say the first pasuk even on Yom tov. ^[66]
On Rosh Hashana the majority minhag is not to say it, though some have the minhag to say it. Ashkenazim have the minhag not to say it on Erev Yom Kippur, but Sephardim do say it on Erev Yom Kippur. ^[67]
Ashkenazim do not say it on Erev or Chol Hamoed Pesach, whereas Sephardim do. ^[68]
It is to be said on Erev Tisha BaAv or Tisha BaAv. ^[69]

Ashrei

One needs kavanah that Hashem provides for all in “Pote’ach Et Yadecha”. If one did not have kavanah one should say the pasuk again. If one finished the mizmor one should repeat from Pote’ach until the end, and if one only remembers later, ome should say Pote’ach between mizmorim. If one finished all the mizmorim one should have kavanah in Ashrei after Tachanun or in Ashrei of Mincha. ^[70]
Sephardim have the custom to open their hands during Pote’ach. ^[71]
The custom is to begin Ashrei with two pesukim “Ashrei Yoshvei” and “Ashrei HaAm” before the chapter of “Tehilat LeDavid” and it concludes with the pasuk of “VaAnachnu.” ^[72]

Importance of Ashrei

One who recites ashrei three times a day is guaranteed life in the world to come. ^[73]

The Mizmorim

The pasuk of “Kol Hanishma Tihalelya” and “Hashem Yimloch LeOlam Va’ed” are repeated. The Targum of Yimloch is also read, followed by “Ki Ba Sus”. ^[74]
Sephardim have the custom to give three coins to tzedaka during “atta moshel bekol” in Vayevarech David, two coins first and then the third coin. ^[75]

Baruch Hashem Lolam

The minhag is to say Baruch Hashem Lolam (Tehillim 89:53), Baruch Hashem Mtziyon (Tehillim 135:21), Baruch Hashem Elokim, and Baruch Shem Kavod (Tehillim 72:18-19) after the Halleluka's before Vayivarech Dovid (Divrei Hayamim 1:29:10-13; Nechemya 9:5-11).^[76]

Az Yashir

Az Yashir is said even on Tisha BaAv.^[77]
In the pasuk “Mi Chamocha BaElim Hashem Mi Kamocha Nedar Bakodesh” the first Kamocha has a soft Kaf and the second one has a Dagesh. Similarly, “Yidamu KaAven” has a Kaf with a dagesh and “Am Zu Ga’alta” has a Gimmel with a dagesh. ^[78]
One should pause between the words “Tzalelu KaOferet Bemayim” and “Adirim”, however some say not to pause. ^[79]

Yishtabach

If someone forgot to say Yishtabach and started birchot kriyat shema according to some poskim he could say it between Yotzer Or and Ahavat Olam/Ahava Rabba,^[80] while other poskim hold that the bracha was lost entirely.^[81]
It is permitted to recite pesukei dezimra out of order. If one skipped a paragraph and is up to Yishtabach and has more time, he can return to that paragraph.^[82]

When to Stand During Pesukei DeZimrah

The Sephardic custom is to stand during the zemirot of "Hashem Melech", "Baruch SheAmar," and from "Vayvarech David" until "Asher Bacharta BeAvram." Additionally, one can stand during any part that one wishes with the exception of "Mizmor LeToda." ^[83]

Pesukei Dzimrah after Shemona Esrei

If a person forgot or was rushed and needed to skip Pesukei Dzimrah he should say it after Shemona Esrei without Shem Umalchut in Baruch She'amar and Yishtabach.^[84]
If a person made a mistake in Shacharit Shemona Esrei and needs to repeat it some poskim hold that he should first repeat Pesukei Dzimrah.^[85]

Sources

↑ Shulchan Aruch O.C. 51:1. Rambam (Tefilah 7:12) bases it on Shabbat 118b that one should say tehilim of Hashem’s praise daily. Rif and Rosh Brachot 5, learn it from Brachot 32a that a person should prepare praise before his requests. Tosfot Brachot 46a, Pesachim 104b state that since there is a bracha it must ben established by rabbis and not is not just a minhag. The Pri Chadash 51 writes that it is an establishment of the Geonim against the Birkei Yosef 51:1 who quotes Tur who quotes Sefer Hayecholet that Yishmael ben Elisha Cohen Gadol wrote Baruch Sh'amar and the mentioning of it in the Yerushalmi and Zohar.
↑ Beis Yosef, Orach Chaim 50
↑ Sh”t Otzrot Yosef 4:1 proves it from Siddur Bet Ovad (Hilchot Pesukei DeZimrah 66b) who says adding unnecessary verses or repeating unnecessarily would be an interruption based on Rama 51:9. Similarly, Sefer HaEshkol says that since parts of Vayevarech David and Az Yashir are not part of David’s works they should be said after davening to avoid an interruption. However Yaavetz in Mor Ukesiah says one can add praises from Tehilim and so the Chaye Adam 20:1 uses this to challenge Shulchan Aruh 65:2. Yet, since Shulchan Aruch is strict not to say the pasuk of Shema during Pesukei DeZimrah, Shulchan Aruch must hold that verses not established in Pesukei DeZimrah can not be added. This is also the opinion of the Chida (Moreh Etzba 3:74) and Petach Dvir 65:3. Interestingly, Yeshuot Yacov 51:1 says that it may even be an interruption to repeat the verse “Poteach et Yadecha” without Kavanah in the middle of Pesukei DeZimrah. Kaf Hachaim 51:33, however, holds that one should not repeat “Poteach et Yadecha” in Pesukei DeZimrah if one didn't have kavanah. On this topic, see further in Yabia Omer 6:5.
↑
Concerning Baruch Sh'amar, Darkei Moshe 51:1, Rama 51:7, Bach 53 argue that one should stand during Baruch Sh'amar. Taz 51:1, Eliyah Raba 51:1, Solet Belula 51:1, Shalmei Tzibbur pg 66(4), Mishna Brurah 51:1, Kaf Hachaim 51:1. Magen Avraham 51:1 says one must stand even one praying privately. Concerning Vayivarech David, Darkei Moshe 51:8 records the minhag to stand not like the Maharil, Arizal (Shaar Kavanot Tefilat Shachar 18c), Pri Etz Chaim (shaar zemirot 6), Magen Avraham 51:9, Eliyah Raba 51:9, Yad Aharon (hagot tur), Shalmei Tzibbur 69d, Kesher Gudal 7:43, Siddur Bet Ovad 1, Mishna Brurah 51:19, Kaf Hachaim 51:43.
- Rama 51:7 writes that Ashkenazim have the minhag to stand during Yishtabach. Bet Yosef 53 quotes Hagahot Maymoniyot and Kol Bo citing Rav Amram Goan that such was the practice. Sephardim do not have this minhag as noted by the Bach 53, Shaarei Knesset Gedolah 53, Chesed LeAlafim 53:1, Ikrei Hadaat O”C 4:15, Yafeh Lev 53:1, and Kaf Hachaim 53:42.
↑ Mishpatei Tzedek 70 and Rav Ovadia Yosef in Halichot Olam (Vayigash v. 1 p. 75) write that an old or sick person may stay seated. Additionally, Biur HaGra 51:12 says standing altogether is a stringency.
↑ Elyah Raba 664:3 in name of Maharil, Mekor Chaim 18:3, Torat Chaim Sofer 51:1, Yechva Daat 2:8. The Yosef Ometz Uzfa is strict that it should not be done until closer to sunrise. However, Teshuva MeAhava 2 pg 6(3) and Meharsham BeDaat Torah 664, in name of Rashi, say that it can be said before Alot Hashachar.
↑ Mishna Brurah 71:4, Yalkut Yosef 89:5 (Tefillah v. 1 p. 54), Halacha Brurah 51:6 and 89:9. However, Or Letzion (v. 2 ch. 5 fnt. 3) holds that since psukei dzimra can only be said before shemona esrei and shemona esrei can only be said until the fourth hour, after the fourth hour one can't recite psukei dzimra. Yalkut Yosef 89:5 (Tefillah v. 1 p. 54) writes that after the fourth hour a person can say pesukei dizimra with shem umalchut. Halacha Brurah 51:6 and 89:9 and Tefilah Vhilchoteha 3:3:2 agree.
↑ Since it is a dispute whether one can say Shmoneh Esrei if one intentionally didn't pray until after the fourth hour it is a question whether one can recite pesukei dizmra in that case. Halacha Brurah 51:6 and 89:9 writes that if a person intentionally did not pray until after the fourth hour he can't recite Pesukei DeZimrah with shem umalchut, since it is a dispute and no stipulation is valid, we do not say the bracha as it is a Safek Bracha.
↑ Shulchan Aruch O.C. 52:1, Aruch (Erech Tefilah), Machsor Vitri 23, Or Zaruha 1:100, Smak 12:77, Hagahot Maimon Tefilah 7:50, Rashba 1:589 in name of Ramban, Shibolei HaLeket 7, against the Talmedei Rabbenu Yonah Brachot 23a who say you can still say it after Shmoneh Esrei. Halacha Brurah 51:6 extends this also to where the Chatzot passed.
↑ Halacha Brurah 51:7 from his teshuva Sh”t Otzrot Yosef 4:3. Shulchan Aruch 589:6 says women may not recite brachot that are on time bound positive mitzvot and Rama says women may recite these brachot. Whether women are obligated in Pesukei DeZimrah is a dispute in the Acharonim, rooted in the debate about women's exemption from time bound mitzvot that are derabbanan. (Tosfot Brachot 20b holds they are exempt and Orchot Chaim (Hilchot Tzitzit 31) in name of Rabbenu Tam holds they are obligated.) Since Pesukei DeZimrah is a time bound derabanan mitzvah, seemingly it would be dependent on the dispute of the Rishonim. In Siman 47, the Taz and Magen Avraham imply from Bet Yosef that women are patur from Pesukei DeZimrah; however the Maharil haChadashot 45:2 pg 53, holds women are chayav and when Bet Yosef quotes the Maharil he leaves out that women are chayav. Mishna Brurah 70:1 implies from Rabbi Akiva Eiger that women are obligated. Or Letzion 2, 5:3 pg 44-5, holds they are not obligated but can still make the bracha since it is praise of Hashem, but Sh”t Yabia Omer O”C 2:165, 8:8, 9 OC 108:28, 32 argues that one should not make unnecessary brachot.
↑ Shulchan Aruch Orach Chaim 51:2, Kitzur Shulchan Aruch of Rav Rephael Baruch Toledano, siman 11, laaws of tefila from baruch she'amar until yishtabach, seif 3, Tur 51:2 based on the Rosh in a Teshuva (Klal 4:19), Bet Yosef (51:2) compares this to a dispute of Rishonim of answering Amen after HaBocher B’Amo Israel BeAhava before Shema and then concludes by Pesukei DeZimrah we can be lenient since amen is a praise of Hashem(fitting with theme of Pesukei DeZimrah). Magen Avraham 51:3. Sh”t Yabia Omer O”C 6:4, 7:8(3), Yavetz in Mor Ukesia 65, Kiseh Eliyahu 51:3, Chida in Kesher Gadol 7:21,34, Pri Megadim A”A 51:3, Chaye Adam 2:3, Kesot HaShulchan in Badeh Shulchan 18:5 in name of Siddur Rav Zalman, Shalmei Tzibbur pg 67b, Sh”t Zechur L’Yitzchak Hareri 7:6, Rav Shlomo Kluger in Sefer HaChaim 59, Minchat Aharon 12(4). However the Tevuot Shemesh O”C 12 and Aruch Hashulchan do not allow one to answer amen during Pesukei DeZimrah.
↑ Shu"T HaRosh (klal 4:19), Magen Avrham 51:2, Birkei Yosef Orach Chaim 51:2, Kesher Gudal 7:26, Shalmei Tzibbur 67:1 Shulchan Aruch Harav Orach Chaim 51:3, Siddur Bet Oved 11, Ben Ish Chai I Vayigash 8, Mishna Brurah 51:8, Kaf haChaim 51:3.
↑ Shulchan Aruchz Orach Chaim 51:3, 215:1 and Rama Orach Chaim 215:1.
↑ It is permitted to answer to the Shaliach Tzibbur’s bracha if one finishes at the same time and it is not an issue of looking like you are answering your own bracha. Bach 54, Magen Avraham 51:2, Beir Hetev Orach Chaim 51:2, Shulchan Aruch HaRav Orach Chaim 51:3, Mishna Brurah 51:3 and other Achronim agree.
↑ Halacha Brurah 51:12, Ben Ish Chai Vayigash 9, Kaf HaChaim of Rabbi Chaim Palagi 18:4, Mishna Brurah 51:2, Kesher Gudal 7:29,30 see footnote 17.
↑ The Magen Avraham (51:3) holds one can answer amen during the bracha of Baruch Sh’amar since it is a bracha not mentioned in Talmud, so holds the Pri Chadash 51, Imri David Padir 51, Sh”t Levushei David Tanina O”C 16, Sh”t Hayshiv Moshe Teitelbaum O”C 3, Mishna Brurah 51:2. However, Birkei Yosef 51:1 quotes Tur who quotes Sefer Hayecholet that Yishmael ben Elisha Cohen Gadol wrote Baruch She’amar and the mentioning of it in the Yerushalmi and Zohar. Thus, in the bracha itself one may not answer amen, so holds Mishkenot Yacov O”C 64, Chida in Kesher Gadol 7:29, Mishna Brurah 51:2 in name of Chaye Adam 5:13, Igrot Moshe O”C 4:13, Shalmei Tzibbur pg 67b, Sh”t Zechur LeAvraham 3 pg 5b, Kaf Hachaim of Rabbi Chaim Palagi 18:5, Ben Ish Chai Vayigash 9, Tehilah LeDavid 51:1, Me’ain Ganim O”C 13:4, Torat Chaim Sofer 51:1, Beiur Halacha D”H Im Siyem, Sh”t Meshiv Halacha 1:438, Sh”t Yabia Omer O”C 5:7(5), 6:6(3), Sh”t Yacheva Daat 6:3 pg 18. See Tevuout Shamesh (Orach Chaim 12).
↑ Kaf Hachaim of Rabbi Chaim Palagi (18:5) says one may not answer any Dvar Sh’bekedusha during the bracha. Yet Taharat HaMayim (Shuirei Tahara Ma’arechet 5:19, pg 54b) argues one should be allowed just as during brachot of Shema. This is also the opinion of Ben Ish Chai Vayigash 9, Kaf HaChaim of Rabbi Chaim Sofer 53:2, 54:7, Chesed LeAlafim 54:2, and Halacha Brurah 51:12. Mishna Brurah 54:3 quotes Chaye Adam 5:13 who forbids any interruption in the actual bracha, but the Mishna Brurah says one could argue with this and leaves it as a tzarich iyun. Ben Ish Chai Vayigash 9 says one should say Amen Yehe Sheme Raba until Da’Amiran Be’alma and Sh”t Yabia Omer O”C 1:5, 6:8, Halichot Olam Vayigash 3 quotes achronim who say one should only say up to Ulmiya. Concerning Barich Hu see footnote 23.
↑ Seemingly this should depend on the dispute of the rishonim whether Osek Min Hamitzvah Patur Min Hamitzvah applies if you are able to fulfill both mitzvot. However one could argue here there’s more of a reason one’s chayav as the interruption is also a praise of Hashem and part of the mitzvah you’re involved in. On the other hand, one could argue that one should be exempt as it’s an interruption of his thought in Pesukei DeZimrah. Some hold it’s not an obligation and is just optional including Sh”t Mayim Rabim O”C 2, Torat Chaim Sofer 66:8, Sh”t Vayechi Yacov O”C 4 in name of Rav Chaim Berlin, Sh”t Yad Eliyahu Mekalish 9e, Sh”t Yabia Omer 5:13(5-6),6:21(3), Halacha Brurah 51:31. However Sh”t Nishmat Kol Chai 4 pg 9a, Sh”t Shalmat Chaim Zonenfeld O”C 49 holds one must answer not to be separating from the tzibbur but Sh”t Yabia Omer 1:5(7) argues on this.
↑
Rashi in Pardes Hagadol 5 writes that if someone interrupts between the pesukim of Pesukei DeZimrah and Yishtabach it invalidates the Baruch Sh'amar, implying that it should be repeated. Explicitly, Sh”t Ginat Veradim OC 1:52 ruled that if one interrupted in middle of Pesukei DeZimrah one should repeat Baruch Sh'amar since Pesukei DeZimrah is one package with brachot before and afterwards. Zachur Lyitzchak 11d limits this; only if one interrupted between Baruch Sh'amar and starting Pesukei DeZimrah should one repeat Baruch Sh'amar. Mishna Brurah 51:4 agrees. Pri Megadim E"A 51:3 also writes this ruling that interrupting between Baruch Sh'amar and starting Pesukei Dezimrah would require repeating Baruch Sh'amar but leaves it unresolved.
- Halacha Brurah in Birur Halacha 51:3 quotes the Rashbetz in name of the Geonim that speech is not an interruption to answer a greeting of anyone or to greet someone who demands respect during Pesukei DeZimrah even between Baruch Sh’amar and the zemirot; and does not effect the bracha. He supports this ruling from the Perach Soshan O”C klal 1:15, Korban Esheh O”C 2, Taharat HaMayim (Shuri Tahara Merechet 40:47), Sh”t Yabia Omer O”C 6:5(3), Minchat Aharon 12:3e, and Kaf Hachaim 51:7 based on Shulchan Aruch O.C. 51:4. Sh”t Yabia Omer O”C 6:5(3) writes that had the Mishna Brurah and others seen the Rashbetz in the name of the Geonim they would have retracted their positions.
↑ Mishna Brurah 51:4
↑ See footnote 12 regarding amen during Pesukei DeZimrah. One may answer amen during the beginning of Baruch Sh’amar, since one still has not begun the bracha with Hashem’s name; so holds Kaf Hachaim of Rabbi Chaim Palagi 18:4, Kesher Gudal 7:29,30, Mishna Brurah 51:2, Ben Ish Chai Vayigash 9 allows one to answer but afterwards one should begin Baruch Sh’amar again. Yet Kaf Hachaim of Rabbi Chaim Sofer (51:11) and Halichot Olam (Vayigash 4) say one should not repeat the beginning of Baruch Sh’amar.
↑ Shulchan Aruch 51:5 based on Tashbetz 204, Orchot Chaim (Meah Brachot 22), Kolbo 4, and Avudraham (Tefilah shel Chol) rules that the laws of greeting that apply to Kriyat Shema (Shulchan Aruch 66:1) also apply to Pesukei DeZimrah. Nonetheless, Sefer Chinuch (42) says since nowadays no one is concerned with being greeted for respect and it is sufficient that one stands for them, one should not interrupt at all. This is also the opinion of Mishna Brurah 51:12 and Halacha Brurah 61:4 against the Sh”t Tzitz Eliezer 2:1(3). Additionally, Kennest Gedola (66 Hagahot HaTur) limits the permision to greet, to someone one has not seen recently and not greeting him will cause hatred; another limition is that it is only permitted to interrupt outside of shul. Many achronim bring this as halacha including Magen Avrham 66:1, Eliyah Rabba 66:2, Solet Belula 66:2, Shalmei Tzibbur 97b, Mishna Brurah 66:2, Kaf HaChaim 66:3, yet, Halacha Brurah (Shar Tzion 51:26) argues since Shulchan Aruch quotes the Mishna without limiting the permit to a shul, it seems that he does not hold of this chiluk.
↑ Halacha Brurah 51:14 and Piskei Teshuva 51:14 define the part of Kaddish that one can answer as the first five amen’s however, the amen’s of titkabal, yehe shlama, al Yisrael, and oseh shalom should not be answered based on Magen Avraham 66:36 who says these amen’s are not an obligation but a minhag. This is also the opinion of the Ben Ish Chai (Vayigash 10, Shemot 6), Kaf Hachaim of Rabbi Chaim Sofer 66:23, Dvar Yehoshua 2:7, and Sh”t Yabia Omer 1:5, 6:8. However there is what to rely on to answer these amen’s as in Sh”t Igrot Moshe 4:14, and Sh”t Shoel VeNishal 4:26 that all amen’s can be answered during Pesukei DeZimrah. Concerning answering Amen Yehe Sheme Raba, Mishna Brurah 56:15 holds Ashkenazim should only answer up to U’lmiya, while, Halacha Brurah (Birur Halacha 51:7) quotes Me’at Mayim 19e, Shuiri Tahara 70:44, Minchat Aharon, Ben Ish Chai Shemot 6, Rabbu Eliyahu Mani in Yarchon Hameasef 3:36, Kaf HaChaim of Rabbi Chaim Sofer 56:33, and Sh”t Yabia Omer 1,5(10 and on), and Shulchan Aruch Harav 66:5 who permit one to answer until DeAmiran BeAlma. Concerning the 2nd amen of Kaddish Meorer Yishenim 21, Sh”t Igrot Moshe 4:14 say is just a minhag and should not be said, but Dvar Yehoshua 2:7 in name of Arizal maintains this amen is of great importance, so holds Sh”t Yabia Omer 5:7(3). Concerning answering Barich Hu, Piskei Teshuva 51:14, Yalkut Yosef (Kriyat Shema U’Birchoteha footnote 18 pg 116-7) hold one should not say Barich Hu in name of Sh”t Levushei Mordechi 2:10, Sh”t Igrot Moshe 2:16, Sh”t Dvar Yeshua 2:7, Sh”t Tzitz Eliezer 11:3, Sh”t Az Nidabru 4:37.
↑ Magen Avraham 124:9 says any time one is not allowed to talk one may not answer Baruch Hu UBaruch Shemo, consequently one may not do so during Pesukei DeZimrah, Sh”t Yabia Omer 2:4(6), Sh”t Yechave Daat 4:9, Mishna Brurah 51:8, Kitzur Shulchan Aruch 14:1, Chida in Tov Ayin 18:35, Shulchan Aruch HaRav 124:8,Sh”t Zechur Leyitzchak Hareri 7, Pekudat Elazar (beginning of 51), Siddur Bet Ovad (Pesukei DeZimrah 9) Aruch HaShulchan 51:5, Sh”t Afarkasta DeAniya 9, Peni Yitzchak Abulafiya (Brachot 1:43), Sh”t Ish Matzliach 22:2, Sh”t Lechem Shlomo O”C 36 against the Kaf HaChaim 18:13, Kitzur Shulchan Aruch of Rav Rephael Baruch Toledano, Volume 1, Page 111, and Rav Frankel in his comments on Shulchan Aruch 51.
↑ Shulchan Aruch 66:3 says that in Kriyat Shema one can interrupt for Kaddish, Kedusha and Baruchu. Shulchan Aruch 125:1 holds one does not say this even in a place where you can interrupt, even though the minhag is like the Arizal (Shaar Kavanot 3 of Chazarat Amida pg 39a) to say the entire passage regularly, yet in a place where one cannot interrupt one should not say the entire passage, so holds Kaf Hachaim of Rabbi Chaim Sofer 66:18 in name of some achronim. Whether one should say Yimloch by the brachot of Kriyat Shema is a dispute of the achronim and the majority opinion is that one should not say it. (see Hilchot Kriyat Shema Section II, Halacha _). Seemingly, the same law should apply to Pesukei DeZimrah since the Poskim compare the two for interruptions even though Pesukei DeZimrah is different in that one can answer amen on brachot. Nonetheless, Birur Halacha 51:8 argues that Yimloch can be said since it is a pasuk of praise that is already instituted in Pesukei DeZimrah in the first Halelluya. Imri David Padir 51 allows one to answer the entire passage of Kedusha when one is in the middle of Pesukei DeZimrah, since it is praise, but the Birur Halacha rejects this since the basic obligation to say it is a dispute between the Shulchan Aruch and Arizal. This is also the opinion of Halichot Shlomo 6:11 in the name of Rav Shlomo Zalman Aurbach, Sh”t Yabia Omer 1:5 in name of Sh”t Kiryat Chana David 2:41, but Rav Po’alim 4:4 is strict
↑ Sh”t Otzrot Yosef 4:4. There is a dispute in the rishonim if the kedusha in Yotzer and Uva Letzion is a Dvar Sh’bekedusha.
[The following hold it is a Dvar Shebekedusha: Rav Amram Goan hashalem 1:15 pg 33) in name of Rav Tzemach Goan by Kedushat Uva Letzion and Rav Saadiah Goan by Kedushat Yotzer, Shibolei HaLeket Brachot 13 in name of many Goenim, Piskei Riaz (Megilah 3:3), Sh”t Rashba (1:7,5:9),Rabbenu Avraham Ben HaRambam testifies that his father retracted from his ruling (Tefilah 7:17) and held one can say it privately, while the following hold it can be said by an individual: Ravya 1:2,66, Talmedei Rabbenu Yonah 13a in the name of some geonim, Hagahot Maymonit Tefilah 7:90 in name of Rashi, Sh”t Maharam 143, Mordechai Brachot 69, Rosh (Brachot 3:18, Megilah 3:7), Tur 59, Orchot Chaim (Din Kedusha Meyushav 1), Ritva Megilah 23b. The Shulchan Aruch 59:3 writes that some say an individual can say it, yet some say not to and one should be concerned for this opinion and say it with the Torah reading tune. The Rama adds that the minhag is to say it as an individual.]
Therefore, says the Otzot Yosef, since it remains a matter of safek we do not interrupt in order to say it, just as the Bet Yosef 56 says in Pesukei DeZimrah one should not say the entire line of Yehe Sheme Raba because of the dispute.
↑
Sh”t Otzrot Yosef 4:4. There is a dispute in the rishonim if Vayavor is a Dvar Sh’bekedusha and needs to be said with a minyan.
- Siddur of Rav Amram Goan 2 pg 79b, Sh”t Rabbenu Yosef Ibn Magash 193, Siddur of Rashi 545, Machsor Vitri 271, Or Zaruh 2:416, Hagahot Ashuri (end of Taanit), Sh”t Mahariv 132, Orchot Chaim (Hilchot Sheni VeChamishi 2) hold it requires a minyan, but the Tur 565 holds it can be said without a minyan. (That is the explanation of the Tur according to Avudraham (siddur tefilat taaniot pg 88a) and Bet Yosef, against the Taz 565:5.) The Shulchan Aruch 131:6 rules that one may not say it without a minyan unless it is said with the tune.
- Therefore, it seems that Vayavor is a Dvar Sh’bekedusha and just like Kaddish it could be answered in Pesukei DeZimrah. However, says Sh”t Otzrot Yosef 4:4, because of the opinions that say it is not a Dvar Sh'bekedusha (such as the Tur and Talmedei Rabbenu Yonah) and the opinion that even divrei kedusha can not be answered in Pesukei DeZimrah (Maharam), as well as the fact that the 13 midot are in the topic of praise but request, and that it may be an obligation but just a minhag the 13 midot are not to be answered in Pesukei DeZimrah. This is also the opinion of Sh”t Shevet Halevi 9:1 and Sh”t Kinyan Torah 4:9. Yet the Mateh Efraim 619:37, Sh”t Besel Hachochma 5:1, and Halichot Shlomo 6:17 in name of Rav Shlomo Zalman Aurbach are lenient.
↑
Halacha Brurah 51:18. Bet Yosef (beginning of 66) quotes Rabbeinu Yonah 13b who says one should wait and not answer Modim Derabanan which would be a big interruption, so holds the Rabbi Avraham Aleshivli (father of the Ritva) 13b pg 298, Trumat HaDeshen 2, Avurdraham brings a dispute whether one should say just “Modim” or the entire paragraph. The Shulchan Aruch 66:3 says concerning Birchot Kriyat Shema to answer just “Modim” even in the middle of a paragraph. The achronim explain the Shulchan Aruch as meaning one should answer the first three words. So comments Levush 66, Lechem Chamudot, Taz 66:3, Olat Tamid 66:8, Magen Avraham 66:6, Kaf Hachaim 66:22, Mishna Brurah 66:20.
- Seemingly the same should apply to Pesukei DeZimrah. Even though regarding amen Pesukei DeZimrah is more lenient than Birchot Kriyat Shema (Bet Yosef beginning of 51), nonetheless, the Madeni Yacov (Brachot 3:18:70), Tzlach Ibid., Yeshuot Yacov 109:4, and Yabia Omer O”C 4:21:4 all hold that Modim is just a minhag unlike amen. Yet, the Eliyah Rabba 66:5 infers from the Trumat Hadeshen 13 who says one can answer the first pasuk of Shema with the tzibbur during Pesukei DeZimrah and that one can answer Modim Derabanan during Pesukei DeZimrah.
- However, Rav Ovadya Yosef in Yabia Omer 6:4:4 argues that since Rav Yosef Karo quotes the Trumat Hadeshen in the Bet Yosef 65:2 and still rules in Shulchan Aruch 65:2 that one can not interrupt Pesukei DeZimrah with Shema. The only reason the Eliyah Rabbah holds one can say Modim Derabanan during Pesukei DeZimrah is because he disagrees with Shulchan Aruch regarding the first pasuk of Shema (end of 65). Thus, Yabia Omer 6:4 holds since we hold like Shulchan Aruch regarding the first pasuk of Shema, here too we should hold not to say Modim Derabanan. Like the Eliyah Rabbah so Aruch HaShulchan 51:6, Kesot HaShulchan (Badei Shulchan 18:8 implied from Shulchan Aruch HaRav 66:5), Sh”t Minchat Yitzchak 9:8, and Mishna Brurah 51:8 hold one can answer the entire Modim Derabanan. However, Yabia Omer 6:4:4 explains that these achronim are following their opinion that one can interrupt Pesukei DeZimrah to say the first pasuk of Shema. Siddur Bet Ovad (Dinei Pesukei DeZimrah 8), Sh”t Zechur LeYitchak Harari 7:5, Darchei Chaim 45a, Sh”t Yabia Omer 6:4 say to only say the first three words.
↑ The Rosh 20b writes that one should say the first pasuk when the tzibbur says Shema. The Trumat HaDeshen 13 says one should not interrupt for Shema since one is not sitting idly, but then concludes that one can interrupt Pesukei DeZimrah (and birchot Shema) to accept the yoke of heaven. The Bet Yosef (65e) quotes this and in Shulchan Aruch 65:2 rules one can not interrupt to say Shema from Baruch Sh’amar and on. The Eliyah Rabbah asks on the Shulchan Aruch from the Trumat HaDeshen that one should be allowed in Pesukei DeZimrah to say Shema. But the Bach and Taz explain that the Trumat HaDeshen’s conclusion was just a possible rejection. However the Bach says that the Minhag Ashkenaz was to say Shema, and the Taz says it is only not allowed in Birchot Shema [In line with the Taz, Meorei Or Bear Sheva 22b say the acronym “Bet Shin” in Shulchan Aruch really meant Birchot Shema not Baruch Sh’amar] Ashkenazic achronim rule like the Taz, including the Perisha 51:6, Atret Zekenim 65:2, Magen Avraham 51:4, Mor Ukesiah 65:3, Chaye Adam in Nishmat Adam 20:1, Shulchan Aruch HaRav 65e, Aruch HaShulchan 65:6, Mishna Brurah 51:8, Derech HaChaim, Kesot HaShulchan 18:2, Shevet Halevi 1:40(2) However the simple ruling of Shulchan Aruch, that one may not interrupt Pesukei DeZimrah is explained and held by Sephardic achronim including Mamar Mordechi 65e, Chida in Kesher Gadol 7:32, Zechur LeYitchak Harari 7, Yafa Lelev 1:132(7), Siddur Bet Ovad (Pesukei DeZimrah 2), Chesed LeAlafim 51:2, Kaf HaChaim 51:6 ,Halacha Brurah 51:19.
↑ Sht”t Igrot Moshe 1:22
↑ Birkei Yosef 244:1 quotes an anonymous sage who says one does not need to show respect to a Talmid Chacham when one is currently involved in respecting of Hashem, yet he rules against the anonymous sage because it is honoring Hashem to keep His mitzvah of “Mipneh Seva Takum”. Rokeach 369, Sh”t Peni Mabin O”C 234, Sh”t Shlomo Chaim Zonenfeld O”C 48, and Yalkut Yosef 1:77-8 agree.
↑ Rosh in Brachot 2:5 agrees with Rabbenu Yonah who holds that during Birchot Shema one can interrupt for Dvar Sh'bekedusha. The Maharam (quoted by the Rosh) does not allow one to interrupt praise of Hashem with a different praise. The Tur and Shulchan Aruch 66:3 hold like the Rosh. Magen Avraham (66:5) explains since one can interrupt in order to respect a person, how much more so should one be able to interrupt for respecting Hashem, thus one can interrupt for the bracha of thunder. Erech Hashulchan 66e, Magen Giborim 66, Bear Heitev 66, Shulchan Aruch HaRav 66:4, Yeshuot Yacov 66, Tosfot Rabbi Akiva Eiger (Brachot 2 beginning), Mamar Mordechai 66:2, Solet Belulah 66:3, Aruch Hashulchan 66:6, Tiferet Yisrael Brachot 2:8, Sh”t Machat Yado O”C 1:7, Darchei Chaim 49a, Torat Yekutiel 35, Sh”t Yabia Omer 8:6(3), Sh”t Otzrot Yosef 4:5. However, Bechor Shor argues it is only permitted when needing to respect people, because they would feel degraded, but for Hashem’s respect one would not interrupt since it is not degrading as one is in middle of saying Hashem’s praise. This is also the opinion of Mateh Yehuda 59:1, Chida in Machzik Bracha 66:3, Kesher Gadol 9:15, Shalmei Tzibbur 86a, Nahar Shalom 66:2, Minchat Aharon 12:4, 13:30, Sh”t Zechur LeYitchak 7:3, Siddur Bet Ovad Brachat Kriyat Shema 6, Meorei Or (Bear Sheva) 26b, Kaf Hachaim Palagi 18:8. See further Mishna Brurah 66:19, Chaye Adam 20:4, Sh”t Yabia Omer O”C 6:6(1). Even those who are strict not to interrupt Birchot Kriyat Shema can be lenient in Pesukei DeZimrah since it is a praise, therefore the same idea and similar in nature to Pesukei DeZimrah (as Bet Yosef 51 about amen).
↑ The Rambam in Sh”t Pear Hadar 147 says one can interrupt to put on Tallit and Tefillin with a bracha. However, Bet Yosef 53 quotes the Kol Bo 5, who allowed the shaliach tzibbur to make a bracha on Tallit before Yishtabach, and rejects this ruling in Shulchan Aruch 53:3 one can not interrupt between Pesukei DeZimrah and Yishtabach. Ginat Veradim O”C 1:52 understood Shulchan Aruch to mean one may not interrupt even between the mizmorim but quotes Rabbenu Yishaya who understood Shuchan Aruch to mean that only between Pesukei DeZimrah and Yishtabach one can not interrupt. Divrei Mordechai 53, Kesei Eliyahu 53:3, Erech Hashulchan 53:1, Siddur Bet Ovad 9 pg 80a, Yafeh Lelev 53:3, Kaf Hachaim of Rabbi Chaim Sofer 53:7, Shulchan Aruch HaRav 53:3 agree with the Ginat Veradim’s understanding. Birkei Yosef 53:4 argues on the Ginat Veradim’s understanding because of the letter of Rambam. This is also the opinion of Rabbi Akiva Eiger 53:1 (he finishes off with a Tzarich Iyun),Sharei Kennest Gedola 53:4, Sh”t Korban Eshe O”C 2, Aruch hashulchan 51:6, 53:2, Mishna Brurah 53:5, Sh”t Shoel VeNishal 2:36, Netivei Am 51:3, Mekor Chaim 66:3, Sh”t VeYosef Avraham 35, Minchat Aharon 12:4, Sh”t Mishiv Halacha 1:409, Badei Hashulchan 18:23, Halacha Brurah 51:22. Sh”t Zechur LeYitchak 8 says had the Shulchan Aruch seen the letter of the Rambam he would have retracted.
↑ Otzrot Yosef 4:5. Bet Yosef 63e brings a dispute in the rishonim about what part of Kriyat Shema is from the Torah; the majority of rishonim hold just the first pasuk is from the Torah. Pitchai Shearim 5, forbids one to interrupt Pesukei DeZimrah with Shema (more than the first pasuk) since Shema is not a praise. However, Otzrot Yosef argues that Shema is allowed just as Kaddish and Kedusha. Mishna Brurah 51:10 allows all three paragraphs (as he holds in 46:31). Even if it is just to make the time of the Magen Avraham it is allowed since it is a Safek Deoraita for the first line and once one has had to make a break one should continue. Sh”t Knesset Yisrael 13d allows one to even interrupt Shmoneh Esrei for saying Shema in time.
↑ Yabia Omer 6:4(3), 8:6(7). Halacha Brurah 51:23. Ginat Veradim 1:51 quotes Rabbanu Yisheya who allows one to say Asher Yatzar, bracha on Tallit and Tefillin when he returns between mizmorim and between Pesukei DeZimrah and Yishtabach since once there was already an interruption anyway (to go to the bathroom) one can continue. The Korban Eshe O”C 2 argues that one should not interrupt between Pesukei DeZimrah and Yishtabach. Chaye Adam 2:1 concludes that one shouldn't recite Ashar Yatzar then and wait until after Shemona Esrei. Chida in Kesher Gudal 7:33 is lenient to allow Ashar Yatzar between mizmorim. Beiur Halacha 53:3 s.v. Ein Levarech says on the Tallit one does not say a bracha at all since one had in mind to return. But between Pesukei DeZimrah and Yishtabach one should just wait.
↑ Sh"t Rivivot Ephraim 1:50:4
↑ Halacha Brurah 51:24 and Chazon Ovadia (Aveilut v. 1 p. 362). Sh”t Yehuda Yaleh Kobo O”C 4 allows one to say Kaddish Yatom during Pesukei DeZimrah, Sh”t Rav Poalim O”C 2:14 allows those who have the minhag to say Chatzi Kaddish before Yishtabach between mizmorim, however Sh”t levushei mordechai (tanina O”C 36, Kama O”C 112) forbids Kaddish Yatom during Birchot Kriyat Shema. Siach Yitzchak 25b:13, and Kaf Hachaim sofer 53:13, 55:22 forbid it even in Pesukei DeZimrah but would perhaps agree by Kaddish Yatom. See further Sh”t Yabia Omer 7:10
↑ Sh”t Kennest Hagedolah O”C 51 says one can interrupt the end of Birchot Kriyat Shema for Vezot Hatorah. Emet LeYacov Elgazi (Dinei Hakamat Sefer Torah 2) agrees. However, the following are strict and do not allow one to interrupt: Sh”t Zechur LeYitzchak Harari 7 pg 7d, Siddur Bet Ovad (Dinei Semichut Geula LeTefilah 9, Chesed LeAlafim 60:4, Kaf Chaim Palagi 18:13, Sh”t Nishmat Kol Chai O”C 4 pg 9d, Sh”t VeYosef Avraham 35 pg 218a, Me’at Mayim 4, and Kaf Chaim Sofer 66:47, Sharei Halacha Uminhag 1:63. [The Chida’s opinion is unclear as he writes in Chaim Shal 68, Kissei Rachamim (Masechet Soferim 14:14), and Kesher Gudal 11:21 not to interrupt for Vezot HaTorah but in Birkei Yosef 134:4 he brings the Kennest Hagedolah; it seems that he disagrees with the Kennest Hagedolah but just is quoting the rishonim and achronim, yet in LeDavid Emet 4:4, it sounds like he agrees with the Kennest Hagedolah.] Concerning Barich Sheme, Sh”t Meharshag 1:52(2), Siddur Bet Ovad (kriyat Sefer Torah 5-6, pg 100a), Sh”t Zechur LeYitzchak 7:5, and Sh”t Mayim Chaim Mashosh 27, hold one may not say Barich Sheme. However, Shomer Emet 12:7, Vayismoch Moshe pg 5b, and Pri Sadeh 3:112 hold one can answer Barich Sheme. See further Sh”t Yabia Omer O”C 5:8, 7:9(2), Halacha Brurah 51:25.
↑ Imrei Yosher 2:171 says one shouldn’t interrupt since Kriyat Torah isn’t a personal obligation but a obligation on the tzibbur (implied from the leniencies of S”A 146, and explicitly in Ramban (Milchamot Megilah 1:5)) [however Igrot Moshe 4:40(4), (Beiur Halacha 146 s.v. Veyesh Matirim leaves in a Tzarich Iyun) hold that it’s a personal obligation.] Similarly, Sh”t Mayim Chaim Mashash 27 forbids even listening during Pesukei DeZimrah. Shomer Emet 12:7 says one can listen between mizmorim in Pesukei DeZimrah and not in Brachot Kriyat Shema, and Leket Yosher 1:18 says that once the Trumat Hadeshen came late and listened to Kiyat Hatorah during Birchot Kriyat Shema. Similarly, Sh”t Yabia Omer 7:9(2) allows one to stop and listen if one can’t find another minyan to hear Kriyat Torah.
↑ Shulchan Aruch OC 66:4 rules that one can’t interrupt kiryat shema to get aliyah even if called by name or he’s the only cohen. Magen Avraham says by Pesukei DeZimrah a cohen can get the aliyah. This is also the opinion of Olat Tamid 66:13, Eliyah Raba 66:4, Kesher Gudal 11:23, Siddur Yavetz Siach Yitzchak 109b, Kaf Hachaim Palagi 15b:7, Sh”t Zechur LeYitzchak 7 pg 8d, Sh”t Veyosef Avraham 35 pg 220a, Tehila LeDavid 32b, Aruch Hashulchan 135:14, Sh”t Ish Matzliach 22. Siddur Bet Ovad(Pesukei DeZimrah 15) and Pri Megadim A”A 135:6 explain that this where he’s the only Cohen. Shaari Efraim 1:1 says not to ask for a misheberach. Yalkut Yosef 1 pg 73 says a Yisrael called by name is allowed just like an only cohen. Since someone who gets an Aliyah must read along with the bal koreh (S”A 141:2) so too in our case, so holds Shaari Efraim Ibid and Tehilah Ledavid 282:1, against Siddur Bet Ovad (Pesukei DeZimrah 16) and Kaf Chaim Sofer 66:27 who say not to read along. Since it’s a issue of Bracha Levatalah if one doesn’t read along one should read along. See Sh”t Yabia Omer 7:8(3), Yechave Daat 4:11(58)
↑ Rama 284:4 rules that the one who gets maftir must do haftorah unless he doesn’t know how to read it as the Rivash holds it’s necessary and not effective after the fact. Sh”t Yabia Omer 7:8(22-3), Tehila Ledavid 282:3 and Sh”t Ayin Eliezer O”C 29 hold one should read the hatorah in our case. However Sh”t Kinat Soferim 122 and Kesot Hashulchan (Badei Shulchan 81:1) say one shouldn’t say the Haftorah.
↑ S”A 144:3 forbids rolling the sefer Torah in front of the tzibbur because it’s not respectful to the tzibbur. Therefore it’s like one is answering to a person due respect for which it’s allowed to interrupt even in shema. This is also the opinion of Sh”t Teshurat Shy 1:128, Mishna Brurah 66:26, Sh”t Mahargash 1:48, Kesot Hashulchan (Badei Shulchan 19:7). If reading the Torah is okay where there’s no one else, so too it should be allowed for the same reason to correct a mistake. This is also the opinion of Sh”t Lev Chaim 3:5. see further, Sh”t Yabia Omer 7:9 s.v. Uleinyan pg 25
↑ There’s a dispute by Brichot Kriyat Shema whether one can add piutim brought in the Tur and Bet Yosef 68 between the Rambam, Rosh, and Ramah who don’t allow and the Raavad, Rabbeinu Tam and Rashba (Shu"t Vol. 1, Siman 469) defend the Minhag. See Ritva Shabbat 118b. S”A 68 rules some have the minhag to add piutim but it’s proper not to say them. See Ibn Ezra, Kohelet 5:1. Whether pituim are allowed in Pesukei DeZimrah is a dispute of the Achronim. The hold the tzibbur shouldn’t add piutim and should change their minhag so it’s not an interruption: Divrei Yosef 5e, Pri Chadash 68, Chida in Sh”t Tov Ayin 18:35, Mashcha Deravuta 112, Sh”t Divrei david meyeldola 24 pg 61c, Siddur Bet Ovad (Nishmat 7), Batei Kenisiot 124 pg 125b, Sh”t Yavikra Avraham (Makom Shenehagu 123c), Ikrei Hadat 4:21, Sh”t Mayim Chaim Mashosh 157. However others say the tzibbur shouldn’t change it’s minhag to take out the piutim such as the Sh”t Mahari kolon, Sh”t Adoni Paz 22c, and Pachad Yitzchak 136d. see further Sh”t Yechave Daat 2:7, Otzrot Yosef 4:6.
↑ Magen Avraham 494:9 quotes the Shlah as saying that one shouldn't smell besamim in the middle of davening since it would cause an interruption since one has to recite a bracha for the smell. Even though the Chok Yakov 494:7 argues that it is permitted since it is no different than interrupting for greeting someone, Eliya Rabba 494:2 argues that it is like making a bracha in the middle of Pesukei Dzimra (see Shulchan Aruch 66:2). Pri Megadim 494:9 and Machasit Hashekel 494:9 agree with the Shlah. Shulchan Aruch HaRav 494:17, Halacha Brurah 51:31, and Yalkut Yosef 51:27 codify the opinion of the Shlah.
↑ Yalkut Yosef 51:23 writes that there's a dispute between the rishonim if an interruption of an action is considered an interruption but initially one should certainly avoid it (Yabia Omer 5:4:6). Therefore, one shouldn't drink in the middle of pesukei dzimra. However, since it is a dispute and pesukei dzimra isn't the same as making an interruption between a bracha and the mitzvah in a case of need one has what to rely upon. Vayisbor Yosef 2:17 agrees. Piskei Teshuvot 51:9 implies that he agrees. See also Binyan Av 6:1.
↑ Kol Bo 4 cited by Bet Yosef 51:4, Rama 51:4
↑ Halacha Brurah 51:16. In footnote 24, the overwhelming consensus of the achronim was not to say Baruch Hu UBaruch Shemo in Pesukei DeZimrah. However, the Tur 54 in name of Rav Amram Goan says that one can interrupt between Yishtabach and Yotzer for a public need or to distribute charity against the Hagahot Miymoni Tefilah 7:12 in name of the Yerushalmi that it is an Averah to speak in between Yishtabach and Yotzer. Shulchan Aruch O.C. 54:3 quotes both of the above opinions. The Rama ibid writes that one can interrupt for blessing the sick or accepting someone for a court case since they are tzorech mitzvah, so holds Sh”t Meharshal 64. Similarly, the minhag is to say Shir HaMaalot during Asert Yeme Teshuva based on the Arizal (Darush L’Rosh Hashana 90a). Therefore, one should be able to answer Baruch Hu Ubaruch Shemo so hold Sh”t Rabbi Eliyahu Hamway 167c s.v. UMekol Makom, Taharat Mayim 70:90, Lechem Shlomo O”C 36, Halichot Olam 1 pg 81, Sh”t Yechave Daat 4:9, against the Sh”t Peni Yitzchak 5 pg 170d. See further in Sh”t Shuirei Tahara 2:36, Sh”t Lev Chaim 2:109, Sh”t Kinyan Torah 3:91(3)
↑ Halacha Brurah 51:15. Shulchan Aruch 66:3 says one in Kriyat Shema one can interrupt for Kaddish, Kedusha and Baruchu. Since whether one should say the entire passage is a dispute in a place where one can not interrupt one should not say the entire passage. This is the opinion of the Kaf Hachaim of Rabbi Chaim Sofer 66:18 citing some achronim. However, interruptions between Yishtabach and Birchat Yotzer are treated leniently as in footnote 44 and so one can answer the entire passage.
↑ Halacha Brurah 51:18. Interruptions between Yishtabach and Birchat Yotzer are treated leniently as in footnote 44.
↑ Halacha Brurah 51:19. Interruptions between Yishtabach and Birchat Yotzer are treated leniently as in footnote 44.
↑ Halacha Brurah 51:25. Interruptions between Yishtabach and Birchat Yotzer are treated leniently as in footnote 44.
↑ Igrot Moshe OC 3:4 says you can’t learn between Pesukei Dzimrah and Brachot Kriyat Shema. Rav Shmuel Furst (Shailos of the Week, min 20-21) agreed that it is forbidden to learn by enunciating the words, but permitted to learn mentally. Yabia Omer OC 2:4 argues that it is permitted to learn even audibly. Aruch Hashulchan 53:4 says you can learn without enunciating it.
↑ Mishna Brurah 53:5, Yalkut Yosef 54 fnt. 14 citing Yabia Omer 6:4:3
↑ Mishna Brurah 53:7
↑ Yalkut Yosef 54:14
↑ Rav Shmuel Furst (Shailos of the Week, min 18-19) quoting Ishei Yisrael 16:20 footnote 58
↑ So that it does not look like one is including Hashem in the statement about the other deities. Shulchan Aruch 51:6. Beir Gra 51:7 sources this in the Masechet Soferim 4:9. In the same pasuk, one should pause between Ki and Kol (so that the Kaf of kol has a dagesh), and Shamayim and Assa (so that the Mem is not swallowed). Thus, the pasuk should be read: Ki – Kol Elohei HaAmim Elilim – VeHashem Shamayim – Assa. Magen Avraham 51:5 in name of Shlah, Yad Efraim (Hagahot Tur), Bear Heteiv 51:4, Shulchan Aruch HaRav 51:7, Kitzur Shulchan Aruch 14:2, Mishna Brurah 51:14, Kaf Hachaim 51:7, and Halacha Brurah 51:32 agree.
↑ Kitzur Shulchan Aruch of Rav Rephael Baruch Toledano, siman 11, laws of tefila from baruch she'amar until yishtabach, seif 1
↑ Kitzur Shulchan Aruch 14:2, Kitzur Shulchan Aruch of Rav Rephael Baruch Toledano, siman 11, laws of tefila from baruch she'amar until yishtabach, seif 2, Mishna Brurah 51:1
↑ Magen Avraham 51:1 and Kaf Hachaim 51:1 write one should hold the Tzitzit during Baruch She’amar. Chesed LeAlafim 51:2, Kitzur Shulchan Aruch 14:2, Ben Ish Chai Vayigash 7, Mishna Brurah 51:1 say that one should kiss them after Baruch She'amar.
↑ Sh”t Yabia Omer 6:5(2-4),Yaskil Avdi O”C 8:42. The Sh”t Otzrot Yosef 4:2 proves from Sefer Pardes Gadol 5 pg 10a, and Rashi quoted by Shibolei Haleket 7 (on Shabbat 118b), that Yishtabach is compared to the end bracha of Hallel and so one can say Baruch She’amar when one remembers since by Hallel one can say the bracha on Hallel when he remembers (Birkei Yosef 683:1, and Sh”t Kol Gadol 31).
↑
Shulchan Aruch 53:2 says one cannot say Yishtabach if he did not say Baruch She’amar and some Zemirot. The Pri Megadim says after the fact, one who skipped Baruch She’amar can still say Yishtabach, so quotes the Beiur Halacha 53 s.v. Amar Baruch She’amar.
- The Pri Megadim E”A 53:2 writes that you can say Yishtabach even if you didn’t say Baruch She’amar. Biur Halacha 53:1 s.v. amar codifies the Pri Megadim. Yabia Omer OC 8:7 argues. His proof is Mahari Avuhav 53:1, Bet Yosef 53:1, and Shulchan Aruch 53:2.
↑ Mishna Brurah 51:2
↑ Mishna Brurah 51:3
↑ Kitzur Shulchan Aruch 14:2 writes that the Ashkenazic practice is to stand for Mizmor Letodah. Kaf Hachaim 48:1 quotes the Arizal as saying that one does not need to stand for Mizmor Letodah. Shalmei Tzibbur 68b, Keshur Gudal 7:38, Shaarei Teshuva 51:9, Kaf Hachaim Palagi 12:18, and Shulchan haTahor 7 agree. See further Minchat David 1:52, Rivivot Efraim 4:22. Yad Aharon (1 Hagahot Tur), Siddur Baet Ovad 3, Shulchan Aruch Harav 1:14, Siddur Yavetz, Derech Hachaim.
↑ Rama 51:9, bet Yosef 51 in name of Orchot Chaim (meah brachot 26) say the minhag is not to say Mizmor Letodah on Shabbat and Yom tov but the Tur disagrees. Instead we say Mizmor Letodah as mentioned by the Orchot Chaim (quoted by bet Yosef Ibid.). Concerning the first pasuk on Yom tov, the Orchot Chaim holds not to say it. Siddur Rav Sadyah Goan 120 and Sefer minhagim of Rabbi Yitzchak Madura hold to say it even on Yom tov. This is also the opinion of Pri Chadash 51:9, Shaarei Knesset Gedolah (Hagahot bet Yosef 10), Olat Tamit 51:2, Eliyah Raba 51:12, Bear Heteiv 51:10, Shalmei Tzibbur 68c, Ruach Chaim 51:8, Mishna Brurah 51:21, Kaf Hachaim 51:49. see Sh”t Yabia Omer O”C 8:11(14 s.v. Beshabbat)
↑ Knesset Gedola (Hagahot HaTur), Magen Avraham 51:10, Shaalmei Tzibbur 68b, Minchat Aharon 69c record the minhag to say it on Rosh Hashana and some would also say it on Yom Kippur. However, Pri Megadim (A”A 10), Sh”t Rav Poalim 3:38, Kaf Hachaim Sofer 51:50, Mishna Brua 51:21, Kaf HaChaim Palagi 12:19 in name of the Arizal. See Sh”t Benai Levi 3. Concerning Erev Yom Kippur, Rama 51:9 says not to say it, but Knesset Hagedolah(Hagahot HaTur), Shaarei Knesset Gedolah (604:5 Hagahot Bet Yosef) say the minhag is to say it. Pri Chadash 604, Shalmei Tzibbur 68b, Kaf Hachaim Palagi 12:19, and Kaf Hachaim Sofer 51:52 agree.
↑ Rama 51:9 based on Sefer minhagim (hilchot erev pesach pg 38), as well as Pri Chadash 429:2, Siddur Bet Ovad, Siach Yitzchak say not to say it. Bet Yosef in name of Tur, Shaarei Knesset Hagedolah (hagot bet Yosef 8-9), Sh”t bet david O”C 441, Sh”t Maaseh Avraham O”C 19, Shaalmei Tzibbur 68b, Rov Dagan 154b, Zecher LeAvraham 429, Kaf Hachaim Sofer 51:51, Kaf Hachaim Palagi 12:19, Chazon Ovadiah 2 pg 6, Sh”t Yabia Omer O”C 8:11(14)
↑ Sefer Minhagim of Rabbi Isaac Tirna 82 says not to say it, but Sh”t Maharshal 64 says it is a mistake not to say it, it should be said. This is also the opinion of Olat Tamid 51:2, Knesset Gedola (Hagahot Tur), Magen Avraham 51:11, Bear Heteiv 51:10, Shalmei Tzibbur 68c, Kaf HaChaim Palagi 12:19, Mishna Brurah 51:21, Kaf Hachaim Sofer 51:53.
↑ Shulchan Aruch 51:7 based on Talmidei Rabbeinu Yonah 23a s.v. Kol HaOmer. Orchot Chaim (Tachanot Vemizmorim sh’acher shema esreh 3), Sefer Eshkol (Mehuderet Rav Aurbach 24:53), Birkei Yosef 51:5, Siddur Rav Amram Goan 103 say we Ashrei is said 3 times so that if one did not have kavanah the first time, one can have kavana the next time. However the Levush 51:8 says when one remembers one must repeat the whole mizmor, on which many achronim (Eliyah Rabbah 51:6, Magen Avraham 51:6, Pri Megadim A”A 51:6, Mor UKesia, Solet Belula 51:5, Yeshuot Yacov 51:1, Shulchan Aruch Harav 51:8, Birkei Yosef 51:1, Siddur Bet Ovad 51:3 and Kaf Hachaim Sofer 51:32, Halacha Bruah 51:33) disagree based on the Talmidei Rabbenu Yonah that one just repeats Pote’ach. Still, Chaye Adam 18:2 and Mishna Brurah 51:16 hold when one remembers one should repeat from Pote’ach until the end. The Kaf Hachaim Sofer 51:33 says one should not interrupt to repeat Pote’ach in Pesukei DeZimrah since one can say it with kavanah after Shmoneh Esrei and repeat it there if needed. However many allow one to repeat it even in Pesukei DeZimrah. This is also the opinion of Ben Ish Chai Vayigash 12 and is implied from many posikim. Therefore Sh”t Yabia Omer 5:6 says one should preferably say it between mizmorim
↑ Rov Dagan (Ot Letova 24:2), Chaim LeRosh (Birkat HaMazon 8 pg 78b). See further in Sh”t Torat Lishma 31, Ben Ish Chai Vayigash 12, Pekudat Elazar 51e, Sh”t Kiryat Chana David O”C 1:13, Tzitz Eliezer 12:8, Milta Betama 72, Sh”t Shaarei Tzedek Chirari 2:20.
↑ Tosfot Brachot 32b s.v. kodem writes that since the concept of sitting and preparing for davening is learned from the pasuk "Ashrei Yoshvei" we recite that pasuk in pesukei dzimra. The Tur 51 writes that this is the practice. The Bach 51 mentions the practice to also adds the second introductory pasuk of Ashrei against the Rokeach. Magen Avraham 51:7 agrees. Bet Yosef 51 and Rama 51:7 mention the ending verse VaAnachnu.
↑ Gemara Berachot 4b
↑ Concerning repeating, Rama 51 brings the practice based on Machsor Vitri 1:6, against the Orchot Chaim who says not to repeat Hashem Yimloch. This is also the opinion of Magen Avraham 51:9. The source to read the targum of Hashem Yimloch and Ki Ba Sus is the Arizal (Shaar Kavanot 31b), Ben Ish Chai Vayigash 14. However the Mishna Brurah 51:17 quotes the Gra who says not to say Ki Ba Sus.
↑ Shaar Kavanot (Tefilat Shachar 18c) Pri Etz Chaim (shaar zemirot 6), Magen Avraham 51: 7, Shalmei Tzibbur 70a, Keshur Gudal 7:43, Siddur Bet Ovad 1, Mishna Brurah 51:19, and Kaf Hachaim 51:44. See Sh”t Yagdil Torah 1:21.
↑
Why do we say Baruch Hashem Lolam in Pesukei Dzimrah?
- The Levush 51:5 explains that since it is common to interrupt after the Halleluka's the minhag is to first say Baruch Hashem Lolam which functions like a bracha achrona on pesukei dzimra.
- The Lechem Chamudot (Brachot 5:5:19) writes that they instituted it so that everyone remembers those pesukim in case he needs to interrupt. It was said before Veyevarech Dovid since Baruch Hashem and Vayivarech both speak about brachot.
- The Avudraham (Baruch She'amar s.v. vachar kach) writes that we say these pesukim since we finished Tehillim with the halleluka's and these pesukim are from the end of each sefer of tehillim. Eliya Rabba 51:4* cites that. Mateh Moshe 54 points out that according to the Avudraham really we should say Baruch Hashem Elokey Yisrael Tehillim 41:14 which is a conclusion of a sefer of tehillim and not Baruch Hashem Mtziyon (Tehillim 135:21) which isn't the conclusion of a sefer of tehillim.
- Mateh Moshe 54 writes that the reason is to hint to the upcoming pieces of davening. Baruch Hashem Lolam is five words like Barchu, Baruch Hashem Mtziyon is six words like Shema and Baruch Shem, the last two pesukim together are nineteen words like the brachot in Shemona Esrei.
↑ Tur 559 records the minhag not to say Az Yashir on Tisha BaAv. Bet Yosef says the minhag was to say Haazinu instead of Az Yashir, so records Ben Ish Chai Devarim 26, but the Darkei Moshe 559:6 says the minhag is to say Az Yashir as usual, so records Chesed LeAlafim 51:11 so was the minhag of Yerushalim according to the practice of the Arizal. See further Sh”t Olat Shmeul 79, Sh”t Yabia Omer Y”D 4:32(3)
↑ Orchot Chaim (Meah Brachot 32) quotes by Bet Yosef 51, Magen Avraham 51:7, Eliyah raba 51:7. see ketonet or vayechi d”h ve’amarti.
↑ Solet Belula 51:4 says one should pause since Adirim is not referring to the water but the Egyptians, Pri Megadim M”Z 51:1, Shalmei Tzibbur 70b, Ben Ish Chai Vayigash 14, Mishna Brurah 51:17, Kaf HaChaim 51:39. However, the Sansan Leyair 35 argues from Rav Yehuda Halevi, Rashi, and Mechilta on the pasuk. See Sh”t Levushei Michlol 4:41, Rivavot Efraim 2:34, 3:52, 4:23
↑ Yabia Omer O.C. 6:6 holds that one should say it between Yotzer Or and Ahavat Olam/Ahava Rabba since after Shemona Esrei the Yishtabach will be lost. Also, it is permitted to interrupt Birchot Kriyat Shema for certain needs. Also, even though there was an interruption to pesukei dzimrah that doesn’t invalidate the pesukei dzimrah and Yishtabach can still be recited. Lhorot Natan 2:10 cited by Halichot Yisrael agrees. Halichot Yisrael v. 1 p. 106 quotes Rav Sheinberg and Rav Chaim Kanievsky as agreeing that Yishtabach should be said after Yotzer Or.
↑ However, Halichot Shlomo Tefillah p. 81 argues that once you started the Birchot Kriyat Shema you began another section of davening and have automatically completed pesukei dzimrah. Levushei Mordechai OC 2:16 and Minchat Aharon 1:12 agree. Eshel Avraham 51 s.v. hayom implies this as well. Halichot Yisrael quotes Rav Moshe Feinstein as having a doubt about this case. Rav Shmuel Furst (Shailos of the Week, min 19) quotes Rav Moshe Feinstein as not allowing one to go back to Yishtabach after starting Yotzer.
↑ Rav Shmuel Fuerst (Shailos of the Week, min 18) quoting Igrot Moshe OC 2:16
↑ Kaf HaChaim 51:43, 48
↑ The Bet Yosef 52 quotes the Rabbenu Yonah who says that if one skipped Pesukei Dzimrah before Shemona Esrei he can say it afterwards with brachot. He also cites the Rosh in the name of Rav Amram Goan who argues that it can't be said after Shemona Esrei since it is instituted as a preparation for Shemona Esrei. Rashba (Teshuvot 1:189, 1:753, and Meyuchasot 198) agrees with the Rosh. Shulchan Aruch O.C. 52:1 rules that he should still say Pesukei Dzimrah but without Shem Umalchut in Baruch She'amar and Yishtabach.
↑ Rabbi Akiva Eiger 52:1 writes that if someone forgot Mashiv Haruach Umorid Hageshem in Shemona Esrei and needs to repeat Shemona Esrei he should first say Pesukei Dzimrah again. Torat Chaim Sofer 52 argues because you wouldn't want to separate the Shemona Esrei from birchot kriyat shema because of some'ach geulah ltefillah. Halichot Yisrael v. 1 p. 108 answers that if the Shemona Esrei didn't count at all there's no value in some'ach geulah ltefillah since there was a separation already. And if the Shemona Esrei counted for something then some'ach geulah ltefillah was already fulfilled. Halacha Brurah 52:2 quotes this Rabbi Akiva Eiger. He points out that it seems to be dependant on the dispute in the rishonim whether the first Shemona Esrei counted because if it did then he can’t say Pesukei Dzimrah anymore.

( V \| T )	Specific parts of Prayer
Morning prayers	Birchot HaShachar - Birchot HaTorah - Korbanot - Kaddish - Pesukei DeZimrah - Barchu - Birchot Kriyat Shema - Kriyat Shema Amidah: Shmoneh Esrei - Mashiv HaRuach - Atta Chonen - Atta Chonantanu - Hashivenu - Slach Lanu - Refaenu - Barech Aleinu - Yaaleh VeYavo - Al Hanissim - Sim Shalom - 3 Steps - Chazarat HaShatz - Kedusha - Birkat Cohanim - Havinenu Post-Amidah: Kriyat HaTorah - Hagbah and Gelila - Tachanun, Ashrei, Aleinu, Shir Shel Yom
Other daily prayers	Mincha - Mariv/Arvit - Repeating Shema at Night - Bedtime Shema - Tikkun Chatzot
Additional prayers	Tefillat HaDerech - Mussaf - Hallel of Rosh Chodesh

[1] Shulchan Aruch O.C. 51:1. Rambam (Tefilah 7:12) bases it on Shabbat 118b that one should say tehilim of Hashem’s praise daily. Rif and Rosh Brachot 5, learn it from Brachot 32a that a person should prepare praise before his requests. Tosfot Brachot 46a, Pesachim 104b state that since there is a bracha it must ben established by rabbis and not is not just a minhag. The Pri Chadash 51 writes that it is an establishment of the Geonim against the Birkei Yosef 51:1 who quotes Tur who quotes Sefer Hayecholet that Yishmael ben Elisha Cohen Gadol wrote Baruch Sh'amar and the mentioning of it in the Yerushalmi and Zohar.

[2] Beis Yosef, Orach Chaim 50

[3] Sh”t Otzrot Yosef 4:1 proves it from Siddur Bet Ovad (Hilchot Pesukei DeZimrah 66b) who says adding unnecessary verses or repeating unnecessarily would be an interruption based on Rama 51:9. Similarly, Sefer HaEshkol says that since parts of Vayevarech David and Az Yashir are not part of David’s works they should be said after davening to avoid an interruption. However Yaavetz in Mor Ukesiah says one can add praises from Tehilim and so the Chaye Adam 20:1 uses this to challenge Shulchan Aruh 65:2. Yet, since Shulchan Aruch is strict not to say the pasuk of Shema during Pesukei DeZimrah, Shulchan Aruch must hold that verses not established in Pesukei DeZimrah can not be added. This is also the opinion of the Chida (Moreh Etzba 3:74) and Petach Dvir 65:3. Interestingly, Yeshuot Yacov 51:1 says that it may even be an interruption to repeat the verse “Poteach et Yadecha” without Kavanah in the middle of Pesukei DeZimrah. Kaf Hachaim 51:33, however, holds that one should not repeat “Poteach et Yadecha” in Pesukei DeZimrah if one didn't have kavanah. On this topic, see further in Yabia Omer 6:5.

[4] Concerning Baruch Sh'amar, Darkei Moshe 51:1, Rama 51:7, Bach 53 argue that one should stand during Baruch Sh'amar. Taz 51:1, Eliyah Raba 51:1, Solet Belula 51:1, Shalmei Tzibbur pg 66(4), Mishna Brurah 51:1, Kaf Hachaim 51:1. Magen Avraham 51:1 says one must stand even one praying privately. Concerning Vayivarech David, Darkei Moshe 51:8 records the minhag to stand not like the Maharil, Arizal (Shaar Kavanot Tefilat Shachar 18c), Pri Etz Chaim (shaar zemirot 6), Magen Avraham 51:9, Eliyah Raba 51:9, Yad Aharon (hagot tur), Shalmei Tzibbur 69d, Kesher Gudal 7:43, Siddur Bet Ovad 1, Mishna Brurah 51:19, Kaf Hachaim 51:43.
Rama 51:7 writes that Ashkenazim have the minhag to stand during Yishtabach. Bet Yosef 53 quotes Hagahot Maymoniyot and Kol Bo citing Rav Amram Goan that such was the practice. Sephardim do not have this minhag as noted by the Bach 53, Shaarei Knesset Gedolah 53, Chesed LeAlafim 53:1, Ikrei Hadaat O”C 4:15, Yafeh Lev 53:1, and Kaf Hachaim 53:42.

[5] Rama 51:7 writes that Ashkenazim have the minhag to stand during Yishtabach. Bet Yosef 53 quotes Hagahot Maymoniyot and Kol Bo citing Rav Amram Goan that such was the practice. Sephardim do not have this minhag as noted by the Bach 53, Shaarei Knesset Gedolah 53, Chesed LeAlafim 53:1, Ikrei Hadaat O”C 4:15, Yafeh Lev 53:1, and Kaf Hachaim 53:42.

[5] Mishpatei Tzedek 70 and Rav Ovadia Yosef in Halichot Olam (Vayigash v. 1 p. 75) write that an old or sick person may stay seated. Additionally, Biur HaGra 51:12 says standing altogether is a stringency.

[6] Elyah Raba 664:3 in name of Maharil, Mekor Chaim 18:3, Torat Chaim Sofer 51:1, Yechva Daat 2:8. The Yosef Ometz Uzfa is strict that it should not be done until closer to sunrise. However, Teshuva MeAhava 2 pg 6(3) and Meharsham BeDaat Torah 664, in name of Rashi, say that it can be said before Alot Hashachar.

[7] Mishna Brurah 71:4, Yalkut Yosef 89:5 (Tefillah v. 1 p. 54), Halacha Brurah 51:6 and 89:9. However, Or Letzion (v. 2 ch. 5 fnt. 3) holds that since psukei dzimra can only be said before shemona esrei and shemona esrei can only be said until the fourth hour, after the fourth hour one can't recite psukei dzimra. Yalkut Yosef 89:5 (Tefillah v. 1 p. 54) writes that after the fourth hour a person can say pesukei dizimra with shem umalchut. Halacha Brurah 51:6 and 89:9 and Tefilah Vhilchoteha 3:3:2 agree.

[8] Since it is a dispute whether one can say Shmoneh Esrei if one intentionally didn't pray until after the fourth hour it is a question whether one can recite pesukei dizmra in that case. Halacha Brurah 51:6 and 89:9 writes that if a person intentionally did not pray until after the fourth hour he can't recite Pesukei DeZimrah with shem umalchut, since it is a dispute and no stipulation is valid, we do not say the bracha as it is a Safek Bracha.

[9] Shulchan Aruch O.C. 52:1, Aruch (Erech Tefilah), Machsor Vitri 23, Or Zaruha 1:100, Smak 12:77, Hagahot Maimon Tefilah 7:50, Rashba 1:589 in name of Ramban, Shibolei HaLeket 7, against the Talmedei Rabbenu Yonah Brachot 23a who say you can still say it after Shmoneh Esrei. Halacha Brurah 51:6 extends this also to where the Chatzot passed.

[10] Halacha Brurah 51:7 from his teshuva Sh”t Otzrot Yosef 4:3. Shulchan Aruch 589:6 says women may not recite brachot that are on time bound positive mitzvot and Rama says women may recite these brachot. Whether women are obligated in Pesukei DeZimrah is a dispute in the Acharonim, rooted in the debate about women's exemption from time bound mitzvot that are derabbanan. (Tosfot Brachot 20b holds they are exempt and Orchot Chaim (Hilchot Tzitzit 31) in name of Rabbenu Tam holds they are obligated.) Since Pesukei DeZimrah is a time bound derabanan mitzvah, seemingly it would be dependent on the dispute of the Rishonim. In Siman 47, the Taz and Magen Avraham imply from Bet Yosef that women are patur from Pesukei DeZimrah; however the Maharil haChadashot 45:2 pg 53, holds women are chayav and when Bet Yosef quotes the Maharil he leaves out that women are chayav. Mishna Brurah 70:1 implies from Rabbi Akiva Eiger that women are obligated. Or Letzion 2, 5:3 pg 44-5, holds they are not obligated but can still make the bracha since it is praise of Hashem, but Sh”t Yabia Omer O”C 2:165, 8:8, 9 OC 108:28, 32 argues that one should not make unnecessary brachot.

[11] Shulchan Aruch Orach Chaim 51:2, Kitzur Shulchan Aruch of Rav Rephael Baruch Toledano, siman 11, laaws of tefila from baruch she'amar until yishtabach, seif 3, Tur 51:2 based on the Rosh in a Teshuva (Klal 4:19), Bet Yosef (51:2) compares this to a dispute of Rishonim of answering Amen after HaBocher B’Amo Israel BeAhava before Shema and then concludes by Pesukei DeZimrah we can be lenient since amen is a praise of Hashem(fitting with theme of Pesukei DeZimrah). Magen Avraham 51:3. Sh”t Yabia Omer O”C 6:4, 7:8(3), Yavetz in Mor Ukesia 65, Kiseh Eliyahu 51:3, Chida in Kesher Gadol 7:21,34, Pri Megadim A”A 51:3, Chaye Adam 2:3, Kesot HaShulchan in Badeh Shulchan 18:5 in name of Siddur Rav Zalman, Shalmei Tzibbur pg 67b, Sh”t Zechur L’Yitzchak Hareri 7:6, Rav Shlomo Kluger in Sefer HaChaim 59, Minchat Aharon 12(4). However the Tevuot Shemesh O”C 12 and Aruch Hashulchan do not allow one to answer amen during Pesukei DeZimrah.

[12] Shu"T HaRosh (klal 4:19), Magen Avrham 51:2, Birkei Yosef Orach Chaim 51:2, Kesher Gudal 7:26, Shalmei Tzibbur 67:1 Shulchan Aruch Harav Orach Chaim 51:3, Siddur Bet Oved 11, Ben Ish Chai I Vayigash 8, Mishna Brurah 51:8, Kaf haChaim 51:3.

[13] Shulchan Aruchz Orach Chaim 51:3, 215:1 and Rama Orach Chaim 215:1.

[14] It is permitted to answer to the Shaliach Tzibbur’s bracha if one finishes at the same time and it is not an issue of looking like you are answering your own bracha. Bach 54, Magen Avraham 51:2, Beir Hetev Orach Chaim 51:2, Shulchan Aruch HaRav Orach Chaim 51:3, Mishna Brurah 51:3 and other Achronim agree.

[15] Halacha Brurah 51:12, Ben Ish Chai Vayigash 9, Kaf HaChaim of Rabbi Chaim Palagi 18:4, Mishna Brurah 51:2, Kesher Gudal 7:29,30 see footnote 17.

[16] The Magen Avraham (51:3) holds one can answer amen during the bracha of Baruch Sh’amar since it is a bracha not mentioned in Talmud, so holds the Pri Chadash 51, Imri David Padir 51, Sh”t Levushei David Tanina O”C 16, Sh”t Hayshiv Moshe Teitelbaum O”C 3, Mishna Brurah 51:2. However, Birkei Yosef 51:1 quotes Tur who quotes Sefer Hayecholet that Yishmael ben Elisha Cohen Gadol wrote Baruch She’amar and the mentioning of it in the Yerushalmi and Zohar. Thus, in the bracha itself one may not answer amen, so holds Mishkenot Yacov O”C 64, Chida in Kesher Gadol 7:29, Mishna Brurah 51:2 in name of Chaye Adam 5:13, Igrot Moshe O”C 4:13, Shalmei Tzibbur pg 67b, Sh”t Zechur LeAvraham 3 pg 5b, Kaf Hachaim of Rabbi Chaim Palagi 18:5, Ben Ish Chai Vayigash 9, Tehilah LeDavid 51:1, Me’ain Ganim O”C 13:4, Torat Chaim Sofer 51:1, Beiur Halacha D”H Im Siyem, Sh”t Meshiv Halacha 1:438, Sh”t Yabia Omer O”C 5:7(5), 6:6(3), Sh”t Yacheva Daat 6:3 pg 18. See Tevuout Shamesh (Orach Chaim 12).

[17] Kaf Hachaim of Rabbi Chaim Palagi (18:5) says one may not answer any Dvar Sh’bekedusha during the bracha. Yet Taharat HaMayim (Shuirei Tahara Ma’arechet 5:19, pg 54b) argues one should be allowed just as during brachot of Shema. This is also the opinion of Ben Ish Chai Vayigash 9, Kaf HaChaim of Rabbi Chaim Sofer 53:2, 54:7, Chesed LeAlafim 54:2, and Halacha Brurah 51:12. Mishna Brurah 54:3 quotes Chaye Adam 5:13 who forbids any interruption in the actual bracha, but the Mishna Brurah says one could argue with this and leaves it as a tzarich iyun. Ben Ish Chai Vayigash 9 says one should say Amen Yehe Sheme Raba until Da’Amiran Be’alma and Sh”t Yabia Omer O”C 1:5, 6:8, Halichot Olam Vayigash 3 quotes achronim who say one should only say up to Ulmiya. Concerning Barich Hu see footnote 23.

[18] Seemingly this should depend on the dispute of the rishonim whether Osek Min Hamitzvah Patur Min Hamitzvah applies if you are able to fulfill both mitzvot. However one could argue here there’s more of a reason one’s chayav as the interruption is also a praise of Hashem and part of the mitzvah you’re involved in. On the other hand, one could argue that one should be exempt as it’s an interruption of his thought in Pesukei DeZimrah. Some hold it’s not an obligation and is just optional including Sh”t Mayim Rabim O”C 2, Torat Chaim Sofer 66:8, Sh”t Vayechi Yacov O”C 4 in name of Rav Chaim Berlin, Sh”t Yad Eliyahu Mekalish 9e, Sh”t Yabia Omer 5:13(5-6),6:21(3), Halacha Brurah 51:31. However Sh”t Nishmat Kol Chai 4 pg 9a, Sh”t Shalmat Chaim Zonenfeld O”C 49 holds one must answer not to be separating from the tzibbur but Sh”t Yabia Omer 1:5(7) argues on this.

[19] Rashi in Pardes Hagadol 5 writes that if someone interrupts between the pesukim of Pesukei DeZimrah and Yishtabach it invalidates the Baruch Sh'amar, implying that it should be repeated. Explicitly, Sh”t Ginat Veradim OC 1:52 ruled that if one interrupted in middle of Pesukei DeZimrah one should repeat Baruch Sh'amar since Pesukei DeZimrah is one package with brachot before and afterwards. Zachur Lyitzchak 11d limits this; only if one interrupted between Baruch Sh'amar and starting Pesukei DeZimrah should one repeat Baruch Sh'amar. Mishna Brurah 51:4 agrees. Pri Megadim E"A 51:3 also writes this ruling that interrupting between Baruch Sh'amar and starting Pesukei Dezimrah would require repeating Baruch Sh'amar but leaves it unresolved.
Halacha Brurah in Birur Halacha 51:3 quotes the Rashbetz in name of the Geonim that speech is not an interruption to answer a greeting of anyone or to greet someone who demands respect during Pesukei DeZimrah even between Baruch Sh’amar and the zemirot; and does not effect the bracha. He supports this ruling from the Perach Soshan O”C klal 1:15, Korban Esheh O”C 2, Taharat HaMayim (Shuri Tahara Merechet 40:47), Sh”t Yabia Omer O”C 6:5(3), Minchat Aharon 12:3e, and Kaf Hachaim 51:7 based on Shulchan Aruch O.C. 51:4. Sh”t Yabia Omer O”C 6:5(3) writes that had the Mishna Brurah and others seen the Rashbetz in the name of the Geonim they would have retracted their positions.

[21] Halacha Brurah in Birur Halacha 51:3 quotes the Rashbetz in name of the Geonim that speech is not an interruption to answer a greeting of anyone or to greet someone who demands respect during Pesukei DeZimrah even between Baruch Sh’amar and the zemirot; and does not effect the bracha. He supports this ruling from the Perach Soshan O”C klal 1:15, Korban Esheh O”C 2, Taharat HaMayim (Shuri Tahara Merechet 40:47), Sh”t Yabia Omer O”C 6:5(3), Minchat Aharon 12:3e, and Kaf Hachaim 51:7 based on Shulchan Aruch O.C. 51:4. Sh”t Yabia Omer O”C 6:5(3) writes that had the Mishna Brurah and others seen the Rashbetz in the name of the Geonim they would have retracted their positions.

[20] Mishna Brurah 51:4

[21] See footnote 12 regarding amen during Pesukei DeZimrah. One may answer amen during the beginning of Baruch Sh’amar, since one still has not begun the bracha with Hashem’s name; so holds Kaf Hachaim of Rabbi Chaim Palagi 18:4, Kesher Gudal 7:29,30, Mishna Brurah 51:2, Ben Ish Chai Vayigash 9 allows one to answer but afterwards one should begin Baruch Sh’amar again. Yet Kaf Hachaim of Rabbi Chaim Sofer (51:11) and Halichot Olam (Vayigash 4) say one should not repeat the beginning of Baruch Sh’amar.

[22] Shulchan Aruch 51:5 based on Tashbetz 204, Orchot Chaim (Meah Brachot 22), Kolbo 4, and Avudraham (Tefilah shel Chol) rules that the laws of greeting that apply to Kriyat Shema (Shulchan Aruch 66:1) also apply to Pesukei DeZimrah. Nonetheless, Sefer Chinuch (42) says since nowadays no one is concerned with being greeted for respect and it is sufficient that one stands for them, one should not interrupt at all. This is also the opinion of Mishna Brurah 51:12 and Halacha Brurah 61:4 against the Sh”t Tzitz Eliezer 2:1(3). Additionally, Kennest Gedola (66 Hagahot HaTur) limits the permision to greet, to someone one has not seen recently and not greeting him will cause hatred; another limition is that it is only permitted to interrupt outside of shul. Many achronim bring this as halacha including Magen Avrham 66:1, Eliyah Rabba 66:2, Solet Belula 66:2, Shalmei Tzibbur 97b, Mishna Brurah 66:2, Kaf HaChaim 66:3, yet, Halacha Brurah (Shar Tzion 51:26) argues since Shulchan Aruch quotes the Mishna without limiting the permit to a shul, it seems that he does not hold of this chiluk.

[23] Halacha Brurah 51:14 and Piskei Teshuva 51:14 define the part of Kaddish that one can answer as the first five amen’s however, the amen’s of titkabal, yehe shlama, al Yisrael, and oseh shalom should not be answered based on Magen Avraham 66:36 who says these amen’s are not an obligation but a minhag. This is also the opinion of the Ben Ish Chai (Vayigash 10, Shemot 6), Kaf Hachaim of Rabbi Chaim Sofer 66:23, Dvar Yehoshua 2:7, and Sh”t Yabia Omer 1:5, 6:8. However there is what to rely on to answer these amen’s as in Sh”t Igrot Moshe 4:14, and Sh”t Shoel VeNishal 4:26 that all amen’s can be answered during Pesukei DeZimrah. Concerning answering Amen Yehe Sheme Raba, Mishna Brurah 56:15 holds Ashkenazim should only answer up to U’lmiya, while, Halacha Brurah (Birur Halacha 51:7) quotes Me’at Mayim 19e, Shuiri Tahara 70:44, Minchat Aharon, Ben Ish Chai Shemot 6, Rabbu Eliyahu Mani in Yarchon Hameasef 3:36, Kaf HaChaim of Rabbi Chaim Sofer 56:33, and Sh”t Yabia Omer 1,5(10 and on), and Shulchan Aruch Harav 66:5 who permit one to answer until DeAmiran BeAlma. Concerning the 2nd amen of Kaddish Meorer Yishenim 21, Sh”t Igrot Moshe 4:14 say is just a minhag and should not be said, but Dvar Yehoshua 2:7 in name of Arizal maintains this amen is of great importance, so holds Sh”t Yabia Omer 5:7(3). Concerning answering Barich Hu, Piskei Teshuva 51:14, Yalkut Yosef (Kriyat Shema U’Birchoteha footnote 18 pg 116-7) hold one should not say Barich Hu in name of Sh”t Levushei Mordechi 2:10, Sh”t Igrot Moshe 2:16, Sh”t Dvar Yeshua 2:7, Sh”t Tzitz Eliezer 11:3, Sh”t Az Nidabru 4:37.

[24] Magen Avraham 124:9 says any time one is not allowed to talk one may not answer Baruch Hu UBaruch Shemo, consequently one may not do so during Pesukei DeZimrah, Sh”t Yabia Omer 2:4(6), Sh”t Yechave Daat 4:9, Mishna Brurah 51:8, Kitzur Shulchan Aruch 14:1, Chida in Tov Ayin 18:35, Shulchan Aruch HaRav 124:8,Sh”t Zechur Leyitzchak Hareri 7, Pekudat Elazar (beginning of 51), Siddur Bet Ovad (Pesukei DeZimrah 9) Aruch HaShulchan 51:5, Sh”t Afarkasta DeAniya 9, Peni Yitzchak Abulafiya (Brachot 1:43), Sh”t Ish Matzliach 22:2, Sh”t Lechem Shlomo O”C 36 against the Kaf HaChaim 18:13, Kitzur Shulchan Aruch of Rav Rephael Baruch Toledano, Volume 1, Page 111, and Rav Frankel in his comments on Shulchan Aruch 51.

[25] Shulchan Aruch 66:3 says that in Kriyat Shema one can interrupt for Kaddish, Kedusha and Baruchu. Shulchan Aruch 125:1 holds one does not say this even in a place where you can interrupt, even though the minhag is like the Arizal (Shaar Kavanot 3 of Chazarat Amida pg 39a) to say the entire passage regularly, yet in a place where one cannot interrupt one should not say the entire passage, so holds Kaf Hachaim of Rabbi Chaim Sofer 66:18 in name of some achronim. Whether one should say Yimloch by the brachot of Kriyat Shema is a dispute of the achronim and the majority opinion is that one should not say it. (see Hilchot Kriyat Shema Section II, Halacha _). Seemingly, the same law should apply to Pesukei DeZimrah since the Poskim compare the two for interruptions even though Pesukei DeZimrah is different in that one can answer amen on brachot. Nonetheless, Birur Halacha 51:8 argues that Yimloch can be said since it is a pasuk of praise that is already instituted in Pesukei DeZimrah in the first Halelluya. Imri David Padir 51 allows one to answer the entire passage of Kedusha when one is in the middle of Pesukei DeZimrah, since it is praise, but the Birur Halacha rejects this since the basic obligation to say it is a dispute between the Shulchan Aruch and Arizal. This is also the opinion of Halichot Shlomo 6:11 in the name of Rav Shlomo Zalman Aurbach, Sh”t Yabia Omer 1:5 in name of Sh”t Kiryat Chana David 2:41, but Rav Po’alim 4:4 is strict

[26] Sh”t Otzrot Yosef 4:4. There is a dispute in the rishonim if the kedusha in Yotzer and Uva Letzion is a Dvar Sh’bekedusha.
[The following hold it is a Dvar Shebekedusha: Rav Amram Goan hashalem 1:15 pg 33) in name of Rav Tzemach Goan by Kedushat Uva Letzion and Rav Saadiah Goan by Kedushat Yotzer, Shibolei HaLeket Brachot 13 in name of many Goenim, Piskei Riaz (Megilah 3:3), Sh”t Rashba (1:7,5:9),Rabbenu Avraham Ben HaRambam testifies that his father retracted from his ruling (Tefilah 7:17) and held one can say it privately, while the following hold it can be said by an individual: Ravya 1:2,66, Talmedei Rabbenu Yonah 13a in the name of some geonim, Hagahot Maymonit Tefilah 7:90 in name of Rashi, Sh”t Maharam 143, Mordechai Brachot 69, Rosh (Brachot 3:18, Megilah 3:7), Tur 59, Orchot Chaim (Din Kedusha Meyushav 1), Ritva Megilah 23b. The Shulchan Aruch 59:3 writes that some say an individual can say it, yet some say not to and one should be concerned for this opinion and say it with the Torah reading tune. The Rama adds that the minhag is to say it as an individual.]
Therefore, says the Otzot Yosef, since it remains a matter of safek we do not interrupt in order to say it, just as the Bet Yosef 56 says in Pesukei DeZimrah one should not say the entire line of Yehe Sheme Raba because of the dispute.

[27] Sh”t Otzrot Yosef 4:4. There is a dispute in the rishonim if Vayavor is a Dvar Sh’bekedusha and needs to be said with a minyan.
Siddur of Rav Amram Goan 2 pg 79b, Sh”t Rabbenu Yosef Ibn Magash 193, Siddur of Rashi 545, Machsor Vitri 271, Or Zaruh 2:416, Hagahot Ashuri (end of Taanit), Sh”t Mahariv 132, Orchot Chaim (Hilchot Sheni VeChamishi 2) hold it requires a minyan, but the Tur 565 holds it can be said without a minyan. (That is the explanation of the Tur according to Avudraham (siddur tefilat taaniot pg 88a) and Bet Yosef, against the Taz 565:5.) The Shulchan Aruch 131:6 rules that one may not say it without a minyan unless it is said with the tune.

Therefore, it seems that Vayavor is a Dvar Sh’bekedusha and just like Kaddish it could be answered in Pesukei DeZimrah. However, says Sh”t Otzrot Yosef 4:4, because of the opinions that say it is not a Dvar Sh'bekedusha (such as the Tur and Talmedei Rabbenu Yonah) and the opinion that even divrei kedusha can not be answered in Pesukei DeZimrah (Maharam), as well as the fact that the 13 midot are in the topic of praise but request, and that it may be an obligation but just a minhag the 13 midot are not to be answered in Pesukei DeZimrah. This is also the opinion of Sh”t Shevet Halevi 9:1 and Sh”t Kinyan Torah 4:9. Yet the Mateh Efraim 619:37, Sh”t Besel Hachochma 5:1, and Halichot Shlomo 6:17 in name of Rav Shlomo Zalman Aurbach are lenient.

[30] Siddur of Rav Amram Goan 2 pg 79b, Sh”t Rabbenu Yosef Ibn Magash 193, Siddur of Rashi 545, Machsor Vitri 271, Or Zaruh 2:416, Hagahot Ashuri (end of Taanit), Sh”t Mahariv 132, Orchot Chaim (Hilchot Sheni VeChamishi 2) hold it requires a minyan, but the Tur 565 holds it can be said without a minyan. (That is the explanation of the Tur according to Avudraham (siddur tefilat taaniot pg 88a) and Bet Yosef, against the Taz 565:5.) The Shulchan Aruch 131:6 rules that one may not say it without a minyan unless it is said with the tune.

[31] Therefore, it seems that Vayavor is a Dvar Sh’bekedusha and just like Kaddish it could be answered in Pesukei DeZimrah. However, says Sh”t Otzrot Yosef 4:4, because of the opinions that say it is not a Dvar Sh'bekedusha (such as the Tur and Talmedei Rabbenu Yonah) and the opinion that even divrei kedusha can not be answered in Pesukei DeZimrah (Maharam), as well as the fact that the 13 midot are in the topic of praise but request, and that it may be an obligation but just a minhag the 13 midot are not to be answered in Pesukei DeZimrah. This is also the opinion of Sh”t Shevet Halevi 9:1 and Sh”t Kinyan Torah 4:9. Yet the Mateh Efraim 619:37, Sh”t Besel Hachochma 5:1, and Halichot Shlomo 6:17 in name of Rav Shlomo Zalman Aurbach are lenient.

[28] Halacha Brurah 51:18. Bet Yosef (beginning of 66) quotes Rabbeinu Yonah 13b who says one should wait and not answer Modim Derabanan which would be a big interruption, so holds the Rabbi Avraham Aleshivli (father of the Ritva) 13b pg 298, Trumat HaDeshen 2, Avurdraham brings a dispute whether one should say just “Modim” or the entire paragraph. The Shulchan Aruch 66:3 says concerning Birchot Kriyat Shema to answer just “Modim” even in the middle of a paragraph. The achronim explain the Shulchan Aruch as meaning one should answer the first three words. So comments Levush 66, Lechem Chamudot, Taz 66:3, Olat Tamid 66:8, Magen Avraham 66:6, Kaf Hachaim 66:22, Mishna Brurah 66:20.
Seemingly the same should apply to Pesukei DeZimrah. Even though regarding amen Pesukei DeZimrah is more lenient than Birchot Kriyat Shema (Bet Yosef beginning of 51), nonetheless, the Madeni Yacov (Brachot 3:18:70), Tzlach Ibid., Yeshuot Yacov 109:4, and Yabia Omer O”C 4:21:4 all hold that Modim is just a minhag unlike amen. Yet, the Eliyah Rabba 66:5 infers from the Trumat Hadeshen 13 who says one can answer the first pasuk of Shema with the tzibbur during Pesukei DeZimrah and that one can answer Modim Derabanan during Pesukei DeZimrah.

However, Rav Ovadya Yosef in Yabia Omer 6:4:4 argues that since Rav Yosef Karo quotes the Trumat Hadeshen in the Bet Yosef 65:2 and still rules in Shulchan Aruch 65:2 that one can not interrupt Pesukei DeZimrah with Shema. The only reason the Eliyah Rabbah holds one can say Modim Derabanan during Pesukei DeZimrah is because he disagrees with Shulchan Aruch regarding the first pasuk of Shema (end of 65). Thus, Yabia Omer 6:4 holds since we hold like Shulchan Aruch regarding the first pasuk of Shema, here too we should hold not to say Modim Derabanan. Like the Eliyah Rabbah so Aruch HaShulchan 51:6, Kesot HaShulchan (Badei Shulchan 18:8 implied from Shulchan Aruch HaRav 66:5), Sh”t Minchat Yitzchak 9:8, and Mishna Brurah 51:8 hold one can answer the entire Modim Derabanan. However, Yabia Omer 6:4:4 explains that these achronim are following their opinion that one can interrupt Pesukei DeZimrah to say the first pasuk of Shema. Siddur Bet Ovad (Dinei Pesukei DeZimrah 8), Sh”t Zechur LeYitchak Harari 7:5, Darchei Chaim 45a, Sh”t Yabia Omer 6:4 say to only say the first three words.

[33] Seemingly the same should apply to Pesukei DeZimrah. Even though regarding amen Pesukei DeZimrah is more lenient than Birchot Kriyat Shema (Bet Yosef beginning of 51), nonetheless, the Madeni Yacov (Brachot 3:18:70), Tzlach Ibid., Yeshuot Yacov 109:4, and Yabia Omer O”C 4:21:4 all hold that Modim is just a minhag unlike amen. Yet, the Eliyah Rabba 66:5 infers from the Trumat Hadeshen 13 who says one can answer the first pasuk of Shema with the tzibbur during Pesukei DeZimrah and that one can answer Modim Derabanan during Pesukei DeZimrah.

[34] However, Rav Ovadya Yosef in Yabia Omer 6:4:4 argues that since Rav Yosef Karo quotes the Trumat Hadeshen in the Bet Yosef 65:2 and still rules in Shulchan Aruch 65:2 that one can not interrupt Pesukei DeZimrah with Shema. The only reason the Eliyah Rabbah holds one can say Modim Derabanan during Pesukei DeZimrah is because he disagrees with Shulchan Aruch regarding the first pasuk of Shema (end of 65). Thus, Yabia Omer 6:4 holds since we hold like Shulchan Aruch regarding the first pasuk of Shema, here too we should hold not to say Modim Derabanan. Like the Eliyah Rabbah so Aruch HaShulchan 51:6, Kesot HaShulchan (Badei Shulchan 18:8 implied from Shulchan Aruch HaRav 66:5), Sh”t Minchat Yitzchak 9:8, and Mishna Brurah 51:8 hold one can answer the entire Modim Derabanan. However, Yabia Omer 6:4:4 explains that these achronim are following their opinion that one can interrupt Pesukei DeZimrah to say the first pasuk of Shema. Siddur Bet Ovad (Dinei Pesukei DeZimrah 8), Sh”t Zechur LeYitchak Harari 7:5, Darchei Chaim 45a, Sh”t Yabia Omer 6:4 say to only say the first three words.

[29] The Rosh 20b writes that one should say the first pasuk when the tzibbur says Shema. The Trumat HaDeshen 13 says one should not interrupt for Shema since one is not sitting idly, but then concludes that one can interrupt Pesukei DeZimrah (and birchot Shema) to accept the yoke of heaven. The Bet Yosef (65e) quotes this and in Shulchan Aruch 65:2 rules one can not interrupt to say Shema from Baruch Sh’amar and on. The Eliyah Rabbah asks on the Shulchan Aruch from the Trumat HaDeshen that one should be allowed in Pesukei DeZimrah to say Shema. But the Bach and Taz explain that the Trumat HaDeshen’s conclusion was just a possible rejection. However the Bach says that the Minhag Ashkenaz was to say Shema, and the Taz says it is only not allowed in Birchot Shema [In line with the Taz, Meorei Or Bear Sheva 22b say the acronym “Bet Shin” in Shulchan Aruch really meant Birchot Shema not Baruch Sh’amar] Ashkenazic achronim rule like the Taz, including the Perisha 51:6, Atret Zekenim 65:2, Magen Avraham 51:4, Mor Ukesiah 65:3, Chaye Adam in Nishmat Adam 20:1, Shulchan Aruch HaRav 65e, Aruch HaShulchan 65:6, Mishna Brurah 51:8, Derech HaChaim, Kesot HaShulchan 18:2, Shevet Halevi 1:40(2) However the simple ruling of Shulchan Aruch, that one may not interrupt Pesukei DeZimrah is explained and held by Sephardic achronim including Mamar Mordechi 65e, Chida in Kesher Gadol 7:32, Zechur LeYitchak Harari 7, Yafa Lelev 1:132(7), Siddur Bet Ovad (Pesukei DeZimrah 2), Chesed LeAlafim 51:2, Kaf HaChaim 51:6 ,Halacha Brurah 51:19.

[30] Sht”t Igrot Moshe 1:22

[31] Birkei Yosef 244:1 quotes an anonymous sage who says one does not need to show respect to a Talmid Chacham when one is currently involved in respecting of Hashem, yet he rules against the anonymous sage because it is honoring Hashem to keep His mitzvah of “Mipneh Seva Takum”. Rokeach 369, Sh”t Peni Mabin O”C 234, Sh”t Shlomo Chaim Zonenfeld O”C 48, and Yalkut Yosef 1:77-8 agree.

[32] Rosh in Brachot 2:5 agrees with Rabbenu Yonah who holds that during Birchot Shema one can interrupt for Dvar Sh'bekedusha. The Maharam (quoted by the Rosh) does not allow one to interrupt praise of Hashem with a different praise. The Tur and Shulchan Aruch 66:3 hold like the Rosh. Magen Avraham (66:5) explains since one can interrupt in order to respect a person, how much more so should one be able to interrupt for respecting Hashem, thus one can interrupt for the bracha of thunder. Erech Hashulchan 66e, Magen Giborim 66, Bear Heitev 66, Shulchan Aruch HaRav 66:4, Yeshuot Yacov 66, Tosfot Rabbi Akiva Eiger (Brachot 2 beginning), Mamar Mordechai 66:2, Solet Belulah 66:3, Aruch Hashulchan 66:6, Tiferet Yisrael Brachot 2:8, Sh”t Machat Yado O”C 1:7, Darchei Chaim 49a, Torat Yekutiel 35, Sh”t Yabia Omer 8:6(3), Sh”t Otzrot Yosef 4:5. However, Bechor Shor argues it is only permitted when needing to respect people, because they would feel degraded, but for Hashem’s respect one would not interrupt since it is not degrading as one is in middle of saying Hashem’s praise. This is also the opinion of Mateh Yehuda 59:1, Chida in Machzik Bracha 66:3, Kesher Gadol 9:15, Shalmei Tzibbur 86a, Nahar Shalom 66:2, Minchat Aharon 12:4, 13:30, Sh”t Zechur LeYitchak 7:3, Siddur Bet Ovad Brachat Kriyat Shema 6, Meorei Or (Bear Sheva) 26b, Kaf Hachaim Palagi 18:8. See further Mishna Brurah 66:19, Chaye Adam 20:4, Sh”t Yabia Omer O”C 6:6(1). Even those who are strict not to interrupt Birchot Kriyat Shema can be lenient in Pesukei DeZimrah since it is a praise, therefore the same idea and similar in nature to Pesukei DeZimrah (as Bet Yosef 51 about amen).

[33] The Rambam in Sh”t Pear Hadar 147 says one can interrupt to put on Tallit and Tefillin with a bracha. However, Bet Yosef 53 quotes the Kol Bo 5, who allowed the shaliach tzibbur to make a bracha on Tallit before Yishtabach, and rejects this ruling in Shulchan Aruch 53:3 one can not interrupt between Pesukei DeZimrah and Yishtabach. Ginat Veradim O”C 1:52 understood Shulchan Aruch to mean one may not interrupt even between the mizmorim but quotes Rabbenu Yishaya who understood Shuchan Aruch to mean that only between Pesukei DeZimrah and Yishtabach one can not interrupt. Divrei Mordechai 53, Kesei Eliyahu 53:3, Erech Hashulchan 53:1, Siddur Bet Ovad 9 pg 80a, Yafeh Lelev 53:3, Kaf Hachaim of Rabbi Chaim Sofer 53:7, Shulchan Aruch HaRav 53:3 agree with the Ginat Veradim’s understanding. Birkei Yosef 53:4 argues on the Ginat Veradim’s understanding because of the letter of Rambam. This is also the opinion of Rabbi Akiva Eiger 53:1 (he finishes off with a Tzarich Iyun),Sharei Kennest Gedola 53:4, Sh”t Korban Eshe O”C 2, Aruch hashulchan 51:6, 53:2, Mishna Brurah 53:5, Sh”t Shoel VeNishal 2:36, Netivei Am 51:3, Mekor Chaim 66:3, Sh”t VeYosef Avraham 35, Minchat Aharon 12:4, Sh”t Mishiv Halacha 1:409, Badei Hashulchan 18:23, Halacha Brurah 51:22. Sh”t Zechur LeYitchak 8 says had the Shulchan Aruch seen the letter of the Rambam he would have retracted.

[34] Otzrot Yosef 4:5. Bet Yosef 63e brings a dispute in the rishonim about what part of Kriyat Shema is from the Torah; the majority of rishonim hold just the first pasuk is from the Torah. Pitchai Shearim 5, forbids one to interrupt Pesukei DeZimrah with Shema (more than the first pasuk) since Shema is not a praise. However, Otzrot Yosef argues that Shema is allowed just as Kaddish and Kedusha. Mishna Brurah 51:10 allows all three paragraphs (as he holds in 46:31). Even if it is just to make the time of the Magen Avraham it is allowed since it is a Safek Deoraita for the first line and once one has had to make a break one should continue. Sh”t Knesset Yisrael 13d allows one to even interrupt Shmoneh Esrei for saying Shema in time.

[35] Yabia Omer 6:4(3), 8:6(7). Halacha Brurah 51:23. Ginat Veradim 1:51 quotes Rabbanu Yisheya who allows one to say Asher Yatzar, bracha on Tallit and Tefillin when he returns between mizmorim and between Pesukei DeZimrah and Yishtabach since once there was already an interruption anyway (to go to the bathroom) one can continue. The Korban Eshe O”C 2 argues that one should not interrupt between Pesukei DeZimrah and Yishtabach. Chaye Adam 2:1 concludes that one shouldn't recite Ashar Yatzar then and wait until after Shemona Esrei. Chida in Kesher Gudal 7:33 is lenient to allow Ashar Yatzar between mizmorim. Beiur Halacha 53:3 s.v. Ein Levarech says on the Tallit one does not say a bracha at all since one had in mind to return. But between Pesukei DeZimrah and Yishtabach one should just wait.

[36] Sh"t Rivivot Ephraim 1:50:4

[37] Halacha Brurah 51:24 and Chazon Ovadia (Aveilut v. 1 p. 362). Sh”t Yehuda Yaleh Kobo O”C 4 allows one to say Kaddish Yatom during Pesukei DeZimrah, Sh”t Rav Poalim O”C 2:14 allows those who have the minhag to say Chatzi Kaddish before Yishtabach between mizmorim, however Sh”t levushei mordechai (tanina O”C 36, Kama O”C 112) forbids Kaddish Yatom during Birchot Kriyat Shema. Siach Yitzchak 25b:13, and Kaf Hachaim sofer 53:13, 55:22 forbid it even in Pesukei DeZimrah but would perhaps agree by Kaddish Yatom. See further Sh”t Yabia Omer 7:10

[38] Sh”t Kennest Hagedolah O”C 51 says one can interrupt the end of Birchot Kriyat Shema for Vezot Hatorah. Emet LeYacov Elgazi (Dinei Hakamat Sefer Torah 2) agrees. However, the following are strict and do not allow one to interrupt: Sh”t Zechur LeYitzchak Harari 7 pg 7d, Siddur Bet Ovad (Dinei Semichut Geula LeTefilah 9, Chesed LeAlafim 60:4, Kaf Chaim Palagi 18:13, Sh”t Nishmat Kol Chai O”C 4 pg 9d, Sh”t VeYosef Avraham 35 pg 218a, Me’at Mayim 4, and Kaf Chaim Sofer 66:47, Sharei Halacha Uminhag 1:63. [The Chida’s opinion is unclear as he writes in Chaim Shal 68, Kissei Rachamim (Masechet Soferim 14:14), and Kesher Gudal 11:21 not to interrupt for Vezot HaTorah but in Birkei Yosef 134:4 he brings the Kennest Hagedolah; it seems that he disagrees with the Kennest Hagedolah but just is quoting the rishonim and achronim, yet in LeDavid Emet 4:4, it sounds like he agrees with the Kennest Hagedolah.] Concerning Barich Sheme, Sh”t Meharshag 1:52(2), Siddur Bet Ovad (kriyat Sefer Torah 5-6, pg 100a), Sh”t Zechur LeYitzchak 7:5, and Sh”t Mayim Chaim Mashosh 27, hold one may not say Barich Sheme. However, Shomer Emet 12:7, Vayismoch Moshe pg 5b, and Pri Sadeh 3:112 hold one can answer Barich Sheme. See further Sh”t Yabia Omer O”C 5:8, 7:9(2), Halacha Brurah 51:25.

[39] Imrei Yosher 2:171 says one shouldn’t interrupt since Kriyat Torah isn’t a personal obligation but a obligation on the tzibbur (implied from the leniencies of S”A 146, and explicitly in Ramban (Milchamot Megilah 1:5)) [however Igrot Moshe 4:40(4), (Beiur Halacha 146 s.v. Veyesh Matirim leaves in a Tzarich Iyun) hold that it’s a personal obligation.] Similarly, Sh”t Mayim Chaim Mashash 27 forbids even listening during Pesukei DeZimrah. Shomer Emet 12:7 says one can listen between mizmorim in Pesukei DeZimrah and not in Brachot Kriyat Shema, and Leket Yosher 1:18 says that once the Trumat Hadeshen came late and listened to Kiyat Hatorah during Birchot Kriyat Shema. Similarly, Sh”t Yabia Omer 7:9(2) allows one to stop and listen if one can’t find another minyan to hear Kriyat Torah.

[40] Shulchan Aruch OC 66:4 rules that one can’t interrupt kiryat shema to get aliyah even if called by name or he’s the only cohen. Magen Avraham says by Pesukei DeZimrah a cohen can get the aliyah. This is also the opinion of Olat Tamid 66:13, Eliyah Raba 66:4, Kesher Gudal 11:23, Siddur Yavetz Siach Yitzchak 109b, Kaf Hachaim Palagi 15b:7, Sh”t Zechur LeYitzchak 7 pg 8d, Sh”t Veyosef Avraham 35 pg 220a, Tehila LeDavid 32b, Aruch Hashulchan 135:14, Sh”t Ish Matzliach 22. Siddur Bet Ovad(Pesukei DeZimrah 15) and Pri Megadim A”A 135:6 explain that this where he’s the only Cohen. Shaari Efraim 1:1 says not to ask for a misheberach. Yalkut Yosef 1 pg 73 says a Yisrael called by name is allowed just like an only cohen. Since someone who gets an Aliyah must read along with the bal koreh (S”A 141:2) so too in our case, so holds Shaari Efraim Ibid and Tehilah Ledavid 282:1, against Siddur Bet Ovad (Pesukei DeZimrah 16) and Kaf Chaim Sofer 66:27 who say not to read along. Since it’s a issue of Bracha Levatalah if one doesn’t read along one should read along. See Sh”t Yabia Omer 7:8(3), Yechave Daat 4:11(58)

[41] Rama 284:4 rules that the one who gets maftir must do haftorah unless he doesn’t know how to read it as the Rivash holds it’s necessary and not effective after the fact. Sh”t Yabia Omer 7:8(22-3), Tehila Ledavid 282:3 and Sh”t Ayin Eliezer O”C 29 hold one should read the hatorah in our case. However Sh”t Kinat Soferim 122 and Kesot Hashulchan (Badei Shulchan 81:1) say one shouldn’t say the Haftorah.

[42] S”A 144:3 forbids rolling the sefer Torah in front of the tzibbur because it’s not respectful to the tzibbur. Therefore it’s like one is answering to a person due respect for which it’s allowed to interrupt even in shema. This is also the opinion of Sh”t Teshurat Shy 1:128, Mishna Brurah 66:26, Sh”t Mahargash 1:48, Kesot Hashulchan (Badei Shulchan 19:7). If reading the Torah is okay where there’s no one else, so too it should be allowed for the same reason to correct a mistake. This is also the opinion of Sh”t Lev Chaim 3:5. see further, Sh”t Yabia Omer 7:9 s.v. Uleinyan pg 25

[43] There’s a dispute by Brichot Kriyat Shema whether one can add piutim brought in the Tur and Bet Yosef 68 between the Rambam, Rosh, and Ramah who don’t allow and the Raavad, Rabbeinu Tam and Rashba (Shu"t Vol. 1, Siman 469) defend the Minhag. See Ritva Shabbat 118b. S”A 68 rules some have the minhag to add piutim but it’s proper not to say them. See Ibn Ezra, Kohelet 5:1. Whether pituim are allowed in Pesukei DeZimrah is a dispute of the Achronim. The hold the tzibbur shouldn’t add piutim and should change their minhag so it’s not an interruption: Divrei Yosef 5e, Pri Chadash 68, Chida in Sh”t Tov Ayin 18:35, Mashcha Deravuta 112, Sh”t Divrei david meyeldola 24 pg 61c, Siddur Bet Ovad (Nishmat 7), Batei Kenisiot 124 pg 125b, Sh”t Yavikra Avraham (Makom Shenehagu 123c), Ikrei Hadat 4:21, Sh”t Mayim Chaim Mashosh 157. However others say the tzibbur shouldn’t change it’s minhag to take out the piutim such as the Sh”t Mahari kolon, Sh”t Adoni Paz 22c, and Pachad Yitzchak 136d. see further Sh”t Yechave Daat 2:7, Otzrot Yosef 4:6.

[44] Magen Avraham 494:9 quotes the Shlah as saying that one shouldn't smell besamim in the middle of davening since it would cause an interruption since one has to recite a bracha for the smell. Even though the Chok Yakov 494:7 argues that it is permitted since it is no different than interrupting for greeting someone, Eliya Rabba 494:2 argues that it is like making a bracha in the middle of Pesukei Dzimra (see Shulchan Aruch 66:2). Pri Megadim 494:9 and Machasit Hashekel 494:9 agree with the Shlah. Shulchan Aruch HaRav 494:17, Halacha Brurah 51:31, and Yalkut Yosef 51:27 codify the opinion of the Shlah.

[45] Yalkut Yosef 51:23 writes that there's a dispute between the rishonim if an interruption of an action is considered an interruption but initially one should certainly avoid it (Yabia Omer 5:4:6). Therefore, one shouldn't drink in the middle of pesukei dzimra. However, since it is a dispute and pesukei dzimra isn't the same as making an interruption between a bracha and the mitzvah in a case of need one has what to rely upon. Vayisbor Yosef 2:17 agrees. Piskei Teshuvot 51:9 implies that he agrees. See also Binyan Av 6:1.

[46] Kol Bo 4 cited by Bet Yosef 51:4, Rama 51:4

[47] Halacha Brurah 51:16. In footnote 24, the overwhelming consensus of the achronim was not to say Baruch Hu UBaruch Shemo in Pesukei DeZimrah. However, the Tur 54 in name of Rav Amram Goan says that one can interrupt between Yishtabach and Yotzer for a public need or to distribute charity against the Hagahot Miymoni Tefilah 7:12 in name of the Yerushalmi that it is an Averah to speak in between Yishtabach and Yotzer. Shulchan Aruch O.C. 54:3 quotes both of the above opinions. The Rama ibid writes that one can interrupt for blessing the sick or accepting someone for a court case since they are tzorech mitzvah, so holds Sh”t Meharshal 64. Similarly, the minhag is to say Shir HaMaalot during Asert Yeme Teshuva based on the Arizal (Darush L’Rosh Hashana 90a). Therefore, one should be able to answer Baruch Hu Ubaruch Shemo so hold Sh”t Rabbi Eliyahu Hamway 167c s.v. UMekol Makom, Taharat Mayim 70:90, Lechem Shlomo O”C 36, Halichot Olam 1 pg 81, Sh”t Yechave Daat 4:9, against the Sh”t Peni Yitzchak 5 pg 170d. See further in Sh”t Shuirei Tahara 2:36, Sh”t Lev Chaim 2:109, Sh”t Kinyan Torah 3:91(3)

[48] Halacha Brurah 51:15. Shulchan Aruch 66:3 says one in Kriyat Shema one can interrupt for Kaddish, Kedusha and Baruchu. Since whether one should say the entire passage is a dispute in a place where one can not interrupt one should not say the entire passage. This is the opinion of the Kaf Hachaim of Rabbi Chaim Sofer 66:18 citing some achronim. However, interruptions between Yishtabach and Birchat Yotzer are treated leniently as in footnote 44 and so one can answer the entire passage.

[49] Halacha Brurah 51:18. Interruptions between Yishtabach and Birchat Yotzer are treated leniently as in footnote 44.

[50] Halacha Brurah 51:19. Interruptions between Yishtabach and Birchat Yotzer are treated leniently as in footnote 44.

[51] Halacha Brurah 51:25. Interruptions between Yishtabach and Birchat Yotzer are treated leniently as in footnote 44.

[52] Igrot Moshe OC 3:4 says you can’t learn between Pesukei Dzimrah and Brachot Kriyat Shema. Rav Shmuel Furst (Shailos of the Week, min 20-21) agreed that it is forbidden to learn by enunciating the words, but permitted to learn mentally. Yabia Omer OC 2:4 argues that it is permitted to learn even audibly. Aruch Hashulchan 53:4 says you can learn without enunciating it.

[53] Mishna Brurah 53:5, Yalkut Yosef 54 fnt. 14 citing Yabia Omer 6:4:3

[54] Mishna Brurah 53:7

[55] Yalkut Yosef 54:14

[56] Rav Shmuel Furst (Shailos of the Week, min 18-19) quoting Ishei Yisrael 16:20 footnote 58

[57] So that it does not look like one is including Hashem in the statement about the other deities. Shulchan Aruch 51:6. Beir Gra 51:7 sources this in the Masechet Soferim 4:9. In the same pasuk, one should pause between Ki and Kol (so that the Kaf of kol has a dagesh), and Shamayim and Assa (so that the Mem is not swallowed). Thus, the pasuk should be read: Ki – Kol Elohei HaAmim Elilim – VeHashem Shamayim – Assa. Magen Avraham 51:5 in name of Shlah, Yad Efraim (Hagahot Tur), Bear Heteiv 51:4, Shulchan Aruch HaRav 51:7, Kitzur Shulchan Aruch 14:2, Mishna Brurah 51:14, Kaf Hachaim 51:7, and Halacha Brurah 51:32 agree.

[58] Kitzur Shulchan Aruch of Rav Rephael Baruch Toledano, siman 11, laws of tefila from baruch she'amar until yishtabach, seif 1

[59] Kitzur Shulchan Aruch 14:2, Kitzur Shulchan Aruch of Rav Rephael Baruch Toledano, siman 11, laws of tefila from baruch she'amar until yishtabach, seif 2, Mishna Brurah 51:1

[60] Magen Avraham 51:1 and Kaf Hachaim 51:1 write one should hold the Tzitzit during Baruch She’amar. Chesed LeAlafim 51:2, Kitzur Shulchan Aruch 14:2, Ben Ish Chai Vayigash 7, Mishna Brurah 51:1 say that one should kiss them after Baruch She'amar.

[61] Sh”t Yabia Omer 6:5(2-4),Yaskil Avdi O”C 8:42. The Sh”t Otzrot Yosef 4:2 proves from Sefer Pardes Gadol 5 pg 10a, and Rashi quoted by Shibolei Haleket 7 (on Shabbat 118b), that Yishtabach is compared to the end bracha of Hallel and so one can say Baruch She’amar when one remembers since by Hallel one can say the bracha on Hallel when he remembers (Birkei Yosef 683:1, and Sh”t Kol Gadol 31).

[62] Shulchan Aruch 53:2 says one cannot say Yishtabach if he did not say Baruch She’amar and some Zemirot. The Pri Megadim says after the fact, one who skipped Baruch She’amar can still say Yishtabach, so quotes the Beiur Halacha 53 s.v. Amar Baruch She’amar.
The Pri Megadim E”A 53:2 writes that you can say Yishtabach even if you didn’t say Baruch She’amar. Biur Halacha 53:1 s.v. amar codifies the Pri Megadim. Yabia Omer OC 8:7 argues. His proof is Mahari Avuhav 53:1, Bet Yosef 53:1, and Shulchan Aruch 53:2.

[69] The Pri Megadim E”A 53:2 writes that you can say Yishtabach even if you didn’t say Baruch She’amar. Biur Halacha 53:1 s.v. amar codifies the Pri Megadim. Yabia Omer OC 8:7 argues. His proof is Mahari Avuhav 53:1, Bet Yosef 53:1, and Shulchan Aruch 53:2.

[63] Mishna Brurah 51:2

[64] Mishna Brurah 51:3

[65] Kitzur Shulchan Aruch 14:2 writes that the Ashkenazic practice is to stand for Mizmor Letodah. Kaf Hachaim 48:1 quotes the Arizal as saying that one does not need to stand for Mizmor Letodah. Shalmei Tzibbur 68b, Keshur Gudal 7:38, Shaarei Teshuva 51:9, Kaf Hachaim Palagi 12:18, and Shulchan haTahor 7 agree. See further Minchat David 1:52, Rivivot Efraim 4:22. Yad Aharon (1 Hagahot Tur), Siddur Baet Ovad 3, Shulchan Aruch Harav 1:14, Siddur Yavetz, Derech Hachaim.

[66] Rama 51:9, bet Yosef 51 in name of Orchot Chaim (meah brachot 26) say the minhag is not to say Mizmor Letodah on Shabbat and Yom tov but the Tur disagrees. Instead we say Mizmor Letodah as mentioned by the Orchot Chaim (quoted by bet Yosef Ibid.). Concerning the first pasuk on Yom tov, the Orchot Chaim holds not to say it. Siddur Rav Sadyah Goan 120 and Sefer minhagim of Rabbi Yitzchak Madura hold to say it even on Yom tov. This is also the opinion of Pri Chadash 51:9, Shaarei Knesset Gedolah (Hagahot bet Yosef 10), Olat Tamit 51:2, Eliyah Raba 51:12, Bear Heteiv 51:10, Shalmei Tzibbur 68c, Ruach Chaim 51:8, Mishna Brurah 51:21, Kaf Hachaim 51:49. see Sh”t Yabia Omer O”C 8:11(14 s.v. Beshabbat)

[67] Knesset Gedola (Hagahot HaTur), Magen Avraham 51:10, Shaalmei Tzibbur 68b, Minchat Aharon 69c record the minhag to say it on Rosh Hashana and some would also say it on Yom Kippur. However, Pri Megadim (A”A 10), Sh”t Rav Poalim 3:38, Kaf Hachaim Sofer 51:50, Mishna Brua 51:21, Kaf HaChaim Palagi 12:19 in name of the Arizal. See Sh”t Benai Levi 3. Concerning Erev Yom Kippur, Rama 51:9 says not to say it, but Knesset Hagedolah(Hagahot HaTur), Shaarei Knesset Gedolah (604:5 Hagahot Bet Yosef) say the minhag is to say it. Pri Chadash 604, Shalmei Tzibbur 68b, Kaf Hachaim Palagi 12:19, and Kaf Hachaim Sofer 51:52 agree.

[68] Rama 51:9 based on Sefer minhagim (hilchot erev pesach pg 38), as well as Pri Chadash 429:2, Siddur Bet Ovad, Siach Yitzchak say not to say it. Bet Yosef in name of Tur, Shaarei Knesset Hagedolah (hagot bet Yosef 8-9), Sh”t bet david O”C 441, Sh”t Maaseh Avraham O”C 19, Shaalmei Tzibbur 68b, Rov Dagan 154b, Zecher LeAvraham 429, Kaf Hachaim Sofer 51:51, Kaf Hachaim Palagi 12:19, Chazon Ovadiah 2 pg 6, Sh”t Yabia Omer O”C 8:11(14)

[69] Sefer Minhagim of Rabbi Isaac Tirna 82 says not to say it, but Sh”t Maharshal 64 says it is a mistake not to say it, it should be said. This is also the opinion of Olat Tamid 51:2, Knesset Gedola (Hagahot Tur), Magen Avraham 51:11, Bear Heteiv 51:10, Shalmei Tzibbur 68c, Kaf HaChaim Palagi 12:19, Mishna Brurah 51:21, Kaf Hachaim Sofer 51:53.

[70] Shulchan Aruch 51:7 based on Talmidei Rabbeinu Yonah 23a s.v. Kol HaOmer. Orchot Chaim (Tachanot Vemizmorim sh’acher shema esreh 3), Sefer Eshkol (Mehuderet Rav Aurbach 24:53), Birkei Yosef 51:5, Siddur Rav Amram Goan 103 say we Ashrei is said 3 times so that if one did not have kavanah the first time, one can have kavana the next time. However the Levush 51:8 says when one remembers one must repeat the whole mizmor, on which many achronim (Eliyah Rabbah 51:6, Magen Avraham 51:6, Pri Megadim A”A 51:6, Mor UKesia, Solet Belula 51:5, Yeshuot Yacov 51:1, Shulchan Aruch Harav 51:8, Birkei Yosef 51:1, Siddur Bet Ovad 51:3 and Kaf Hachaim Sofer 51:32, Halacha Bruah 51:33) disagree based on the Talmidei Rabbenu Yonah that one just repeats Pote’ach. Still, Chaye Adam 18:2 and Mishna Brurah 51:16 hold when one remembers one should repeat from Pote’ach until the end. The Kaf Hachaim Sofer 51:33 says one should not interrupt to repeat Pote’ach in Pesukei DeZimrah since one can say it with kavanah after Shmoneh Esrei and repeat it there if needed. However many allow one to repeat it even in Pesukei DeZimrah. This is also the opinion of Ben Ish Chai Vayigash 12 and is implied from many posikim. Therefore Sh”t Yabia Omer 5:6 says one should preferably say it between mizmorim

[71] Rov Dagan (Ot Letova 24:2), Chaim LeRosh (Birkat HaMazon 8 pg 78b). See further in Sh”t Torat Lishma 31, Ben Ish Chai Vayigash 12, Pekudat Elazar 51e, Sh”t Kiryat Chana David O”C 1:13, Tzitz Eliezer 12:8, Milta Betama 72, Sh”t Shaarei Tzedek Chirari 2:20.

[72] Tosfot Brachot 32b s.v. kodem writes that since the concept of sitting and preparing for davening is learned from the pasuk "Ashrei Yoshvei" we recite that pasuk in pesukei dzimra. The Tur 51 writes that this is the practice. The Bach 51 mentions the practice to also adds the second introductory pasuk of Ashrei against the Rokeach. Magen Avraham 51:7 agrees. Bet Yosef 51 and Rama 51:7 mention the ending verse VaAnachnu.

[73] Gemara Berachot 4b

[74] Concerning repeating, Rama 51 brings the practice based on Machsor Vitri 1:6, against the Orchot Chaim who says not to repeat Hashem Yimloch. This is also the opinion of Magen Avraham 51:9. The source to read the targum of Hashem Yimloch and Ki Ba Sus is the Arizal (Shaar Kavanot 31b), Ben Ish Chai Vayigash 14. However the Mishna Brurah 51:17 quotes the Gra who says not to say Ki Ba Sus.

[75] Shaar Kavanot (Tefilat Shachar 18c) Pri Etz Chaim (shaar zemirot 6), Magen Avraham 51: 7, Shalmei Tzibbur 70a, Keshur Gudal 7:43, Siddur Bet Ovad 1, Mishna Brurah 51:19, and Kaf Hachaim 51:44. See Sh”t Yagdil Torah 1:21.

[76] Why do we say Baruch Hashem Lolam in Pesukei Dzimrah?
The Levush 51:5 explains that since it is common to interrupt after the Halleluka's the minhag is to first say Baruch Hashem Lolam which functions like a bracha achrona on pesukei dzimra.

The Lechem Chamudot (Brachot 5:5:19) writes that they instituted it so that everyone remembers those pesukim in case he needs to interrupt. It was said before Veyevarech Dovid since Baruch Hashem and Vayivarech both speak about brachot.

The Avudraham (Baruch She'amar s.v. vachar kach) writes that we say these pesukim since we finished Tehillim with the halleluka's and these pesukim are from the end of each sefer of tehillim. Eliya Rabba 51:4* cites that. Mateh Moshe 54 points out that according to the Avudraham really we should say Baruch Hashem Elokey Yisrael Tehillim 41:14 which is a conclusion of a sefer of tehillim and not Baruch Hashem Mtziyon (Tehillim 135:21) which isn't the conclusion of a sefer of tehillim.

Mateh Moshe 54 writes that the reason is to hint to the upcoming pieces of davening. Baruch Hashem Lolam is five words like Barchu, Baruch Hashem Mtziyon is six words like Shema and Baruch Shem, the last two pesukim together are nineteen words like the brachot in Shemona Esrei.

[84] The Levush 51:5 explains that since it is common to interrupt after the Halleluka's the minhag is to first say Baruch Hashem Lolam which functions like a bracha achrona on pesukei dzimra.

[85] The Lechem Chamudot (Brachot 5:5:19) writes that they instituted it so that everyone remembers those pesukim in case he needs to interrupt. It was said before Veyevarech Dovid since Baruch Hashem and Vayivarech both speak about brachot.

[86] The Avudraham (Baruch She'amar s.v. vachar kach) writes that we say these pesukim since we finished Tehillim with the halleluka's and these pesukim are from the end of each sefer of tehillim. Eliya Rabba 51:4* cites that. Mateh Moshe 54 points out that according to the Avudraham really we should say Baruch Hashem Elokey Yisrael Tehillim 41:14 which is a conclusion of a sefer of tehillim and not Baruch Hashem Mtziyon (Tehillim 135:21) which isn't the conclusion of a sefer of tehillim.

[87] Mateh Moshe 54 writes that the reason is to hint to the upcoming pieces of davening. Baruch Hashem Lolam is five words like Barchu, Baruch Hashem Mtziyon is six words like Shema and Baruch Shem, the last two pesukim together are nineteen words like the brachot in Shemona Esrei.

[77] Tur 559 records the minhag not to say Az Yashir on Tisha BaAv. Bet Yosef says the minhag was to say Haazinu instead of Az Yashir, so records Ben Ish Chai Devarim 26, but the Darkei Moshe 559:6 says the minhag is to say Az Yashir as usual, so records Chesed LeAlafim 51:11 so was the minhag of Yerushalim according to the practice of the Arizal. See further Sh”t Olat Shmeul 79, Sh”t Yabia Omer Y”D 4:32(3)

[78] Orchot Chaim (Meah Brachot 32) quotes by Bet Yosef 51, Magen Avraham 51:7, Eliyah raba 51:7. see ketonet or vayechi d”h ve’amarti.

[79] Solet Belula 51:4 says one should pause since Adirim is not referring to the water but the Egyptians, Pri Megadim M”Z 51:1, Shalmei Tzibbur 70b, Ben Ish Chai Vayigash 14, Mishna Brurah 51:17, Kaf HaChaim 51:39. However, the Sansan Leyair 35 argues from Rav Yehuda Halevi, Rashi, and Mechilta on the pasuk. See Sh”t Levushei Michlol 4:41, Rivavot Efraim 2:34, 3:52, 4:23

[80] Yabia Omer O.C. 6:6 holds that one should say it between Yotzer Or and Ahavat Olam/Ahava Rabba since after Shemona Esrei the Yishtabach will be lost. Also, it is permitted to interrupt Birchot Kriyat Shema for certain needs. Also, even though there was an interruption to pesukei dzimrah that doesn’t invalidate the pesukei dzimrah and Yishtabach can still be recited. Lhorot Natan 2:10 cited by Halichot Yisrael agrees. Halichot Yisrael v. 1 p. 106 quotes Rav Sheinberg and Rav Chaim Kanievsky as agreeing that Yishtabach should be said after Yotzer Or.

[81] However, Halichot Shlomo Tefillah p. 81 argues that once you started the Birchot Kriyat Shema you began another section of davening and have automatically completed pesukei dzimrah. Levushei Mordechai OC 2:16 and Minchat Aharon 1:12 agree. Eshel Avraham 51 s.v. hayom implies this as well. Halichot Yisrael quotes Rav Moshe Feinstein as having a doubt about this case. Rav Shmuel Furst (Shailos of the Week, min 19) quotes Rav Moshe Feinstein as not allowing one to go back to Yishtabach after starting Yotzer.

[82] Rav Shmuel Fuerst (Shailos of the Week, min 18) quoting Igrot Moshe OC 2:16

[83] Kaf HaChaim 51:43, 48

[84] The Bet Yosef 52 quotes the Rabbenu Yonah who says that if one skipped Pesukei Dzimrah before Shemona Esrei he can say it afterwards with brachot. He also cites the Rosh in the name of Rav Amram Goan who argues that it can't be said after Shemona Esrei since it is instituted as a preparation for Shemona Esrei. Rashba (Teshuvot 1:189, 1:753, and Meyuchasot 198) agrees with the Rosh. Shulchan Aruch O.C. 52:1 rules that he should still say Pesukei Dzimrah but without Shem Umalchut in Baruch She'amar and Yishtabach.

[85] Rabbi Akiva Eiger 52:1 writes that if someone forgot Mashiv Haruach Umorid Hageshem in Shemona Esrei and needs to repeat Shemona Esrei he should first say Pesukei Dzimrah again. Torat Chaim Sofer 52 argues because you wouldn't want to separate the Shemona Esrei from birchot kriyat shema because of some'ach geulah ltefillah. Halichot Yisrael v. 1 p. 108 answers that if the Shemona Esrei didn't count at all there's no value in some'ach geulah ltefillah since there was a separation already. And if the Shemona Esrei counted for something then some'ach geulah ltefillah was already fulfilled. Halacha Brurah 52:2 quotes this Rabbi Akiva Eiger. He points out that it seems to be dependant on the dispute in the rishonim whether the first Shemona Esrei counted because if it did then he can’t say Pesukei Dzimrah anymore.

[1]

[2]

[3]

[4]

[5]

[6]

[7]

[8]

[9]

[10]

[11]

[12]

[13]

[14]

[15]

[16]

[17]

[18]

[19]

[20]

[21]

[22]

[23]

[24]

[25]

[26]

[27]

[28]

[29]

[30]

[31]

[32]

[33]

[34]

[35]

[36]

[37]

[38]

[39]

[40]

[41]

[42]

[43]

[44]

[45]

[46]

[47]

[48]

[49]

[50]

[51]

[52]

[53]

[54]

[55]

[56]

[57]

[58]

[59]

[60]

[61]

[62]

[63]

[64]

[65]

[66]

[67]

[68]

[69]

[70]

[71]

[72]

[73]

[74]

[75]

[76]

[77]

[78]

[79]

[80]

[81]

[82]

[83]

[84]

[85]

@@ Line 1: / Line 1: @@
 As the prayer builds up to the climax in which a person stands directly before Hashem and converses with him in [[Shemona Esrei]], the rabbis established a beautiful section of praises to Hashem called [[Pesukei DeZimrah]]. Most of the texts of Pesukei Dzimrah are culled from Tehillim, however, some are from the Tefillot of David HaMelech and Nechemya upon the inauguration of the first and second Bet Hamikdash, respectively, as well as the song of Az Yashir that the Jews sang after the miracle of the crossing the Yam Suf. Pesukei Dzimrah is framed with a bracha of Baruch She'amar at the beginning and Yishtabach at the end.
-== Basics==
+==Basics==
-# The Rabbis instituted to say Pesukei DeZimrah starting with the blessing Baruch Sh'amar and ending with the blessing Yishtabach.<Ref> Shulchan Aruch O.C. 51:1. Rambam (Tefilah 7:12) bases it on Shabbat 118b that one should say tehilim of Hashem’s praise daily. Rif and Rosh Brachot 5, learn it from Brachot 32a that a person should prepare praise before his requests. Tosfot Brachot 46a, Pesachim 104b state that since there is a bracha it must ben established by rabbis and not is not just a minhag. The Pri Chadash 51 writes that it is an establishment of the Geonim against the Birkei Yosef 51:1 who quotes Tur who quotes Sefer Hayecholet that Yishmael ben Elisha Cohen Gadol wrote Baruch Sh'amar and the mentioning of it in the Yerushalmi and Zohar. </ref>
-# In Nusach Sefard, Hodu, Hod V'Hadar, V'hu Rachum, Hoshiah, Mizmor Shir, Hashem Melech, Hoshieinu, and Lamnatzeach come before Baruch Sh'amar. Hodu is put first since it is related to [[Korbanot]]. Part of Hodu was sung in the Mishkan during the Tamid service every day until the inauguration of the Beit Hamikdash from 43 years before. <ref>Beis Yosef, Orach Chaim 50</ref>
-#One should not add to the mizmorim or repeat them unless one wants to repeat something for which he did not have Kavanah the first time. <ref> Sh”t Otzrot Yosef 4:1 proves it from Siddur Bet Ovad (Hilchot Pesukei DeZimrah 66b) who says adding unnecessary verses or repeating unnecessarily would be an interruption based on Rama 51:9. Similarly, Sefer HaEshkol says that since parts of Vayevarech David and Az Yashir are not part of David’s works they should be said after [[davening]] to avoid an interruption. However Yaavetz in Mor Ukesiah says one can add praises from Tehilim and so the Chaye Adam 20:1 uses this to challenge Shulchan Aruh 65:2. Yet, since Shulchan Aruch is strict not to say the pasuk of Shema during Pesukei DeZimrah, Shulchan Aruch must hold that verses not established in Pesukei DeZimrah can not be added. This is also the opinion of the Chida (Moreh Etzba 3:74) and Petach Dvir 65:3. Interestingly, Yeshuot Yacov 51:1 says that it may even be an interruption to repeat the verse “Poteach et Yadecha” without Kavanah in the middle of Pesukei DeZimrah. Kaf Hachaim 51:33, however, holds that one should not repeat “Poteach et Yadecha” in Pesukei DeZimrah if one didn't have kavanah. On this topic, see further in Yabia Omer 6:5. </ref>
-#  One should stand for Baruch Sh'amar and Vayevarech David until and including Atta Hu Hashem Elokim and Ashkenazim also stand for Yishtabach. <Ref> Concerning Baruch Sh'amar, Darkei Moshe 51:1, Rama 51:7, Bach 53 argue that one should stand during Baruch Sh'amar. Taz 51:1, Eliyah Raba 51:1, Solet Belula 51:1, Shalmei Tzibbur pg 66(4), Mishna Brurah 51:1, Kaf Hachaim 51:1. Magen Avraham 51:1 says one must stand even one praying privately. Concerning Vayivarech David, Darkei Moshe 51:8 records the minhag to stand not like the Maharil, Arizal (Shaar Kavanot Tefilat Shachar 18c), Pri Etz Chaim (shaar zemirot 6), Magen Avraham 51:9, Eliyah Raba 51:9, Yad Aharon (hagot tur), Shalmei Tzibbur 69d, Kesher Gudal 7:43, Siddur Bet Ovad 1, Mishna Brurah 51:19, Kaf Hachaim 51:43.
-* Rama 51:7 writes that Ashkenazim have the minhag to stand during Yishtabach. Bet Yosef 53 quotes Hagahot Maymoniyot and Kol Bo citing Rav Amram Goan that such was the practice. Sephardim do not have this minhag as noted by the Bach 53, Shaarei Knesset Gedolah 53, Chesed LeAlafim 53:1, Ikrei Hadaat O”C 4:15, Yafeh Lev 53:1, and Kaf Hachaim 53:42. </ref>
-# Someone sick or old can say it seated. <Ref> Mishpatei Tzedek 70 and Rav Ovadia Yosef in Halichot Olam (Vayigash v. 1 p. 75) write that an old or sick person may stay seated. Additionally, Biur HaGra 51:12 says standing altogether is a stringency. </ref>
-== The Time of Pesukei DeZimrah ==
+#The Rabbis instituted to say Pesukei DeZimrah starting with the blessing Baruch Sh'amar and ending with the blessing Yishtabach.<ref>Shulchan Aruch O.C. 51:1. Rambam (Tefilah 7:12) bases it on Shabbat 118b that one should say tehilim of Hashem’s praise daily. Rif and Rosh Brachot 5, learn it from Brachot 32a that a person should prepare praise before his requests. Tosfot Brachot 46a, Pesachim 104b state that since there is a bracha it must ben established by rabbis and not is not just a minhag. The Pri Chadash 51 writes that it is an establishment of the Geonim against the Birkei Yosef 51:1 who quotes Tur who quotes Sefer Hayecholet that Yishmael ben Elisha Cohen Gadol wrote Baruch Sh'amar and the mentioning of it in the Yerushalmi and Zohar. </ref>
-# The time to say Pesukei DeZimrah is from [[Alot Hashachar]] (72 minutes before sunrise) until the 4th hour in Shaot Zmaniot.<Ref>  Elyah Raba 664:3 in name of Maharil, Mekor Chaim 18:3, Torat Chaim Sofer 51:1, Yechva Daat 2:8. The Yosef Ometz Uzfa is strict that it should not be done until closer to sunrise. However, Teshuva MeAhava 2 pg 6(3) and Meharsham BeDaat Torah 664, in name of Rashi, say that it can be said before Alot Hashachar. </ref>
+#In Nusach Sefard, Hodu, Hod V'Hadar, V'hu Rachum, Hoshiah, Mizmor Shir, Hashem Melech, Hoshieinu, and Lamnatzeach come before Baruch Sh'amar. Hodu is put first since it is related to [[Korbanot]]. Part of Hodu was sung in the Mishkan during the Tamid service every day until the inauguration of the Beit Hamikdash from 43 years before. <ref>Beis Yosef, Orach Chaim 50</ref>
-# If one missed the time unintentionally or unwillingly one can say pesukei dzimra after 4 hours until [[Chatzot]] with shem umalchut.<ref>Mishna Brurah 71:4, Yalkut Yosef 89:5 (Tefillah v. 1 p. 54), Halacha Brurah 51:6 and 89:9. However, Or Letzion (v. 2 ch. 5 fnt. 3) holds that since psukei dzimra can only be said before shemona esrei and shemona esrei can only be said until the fourth hour, after the fourth hour one can't recite psukei dzimra. Yalkut Yosef 89:5 (Tefillah v. 1 p. 54) writes that after the fourth hour a person can say pesukei dizimra with shem umalchut. Halacha Brurah 51:6 and 89:9 and Tefilah Vhilchoteha 3:3:2 agree.</ref>
+#One should not add to the mizmorim or repeat them unless one wants to repeat something for which he did not have Kavanah the first time. <ref>Sh”t Otzrot Yosef 4:1 proves it from Siddur Bet Ovad (Hilchot Pesukei DeZimrah 66b) who says adding unnecessary verses or repeating unnecessarily would be an interruption based on Rama 51:9. Similarly, Sefer HaEshkol says that since parts of Vayevarech David and Az Yashir are not part of David’s works they should be said after [[davening]] to avoid an interruption. However Yaavetz in Mor Ukesiah says one can add praises from Tehilim and so the Chaye Adam 20:1 uses this to challenge Shulchan Aruh 65:2. Yet, since Shulchan Aruch is strict not to say the pasuk of Shema during Pesukei DeZimrah, Shulchan Aruch must hold that verses not established in Pesukei DeZimrah can not be added. This is also the opinion of the Chida (Moreh Etzba 3:74) and Petach Dvir 65:3. Interestingly, Yeshuot Yacov 51:1 says that it may even be an interruption to repeat the verse “Poteach et Yadecha” without Kavanah in the middle of Pesukei DeZimrah. Kaf Hachaim 51:33, however, holds that one should not repeat “Poteach et Yadecha” in Pesukei DeZimrah if one didn't have kavanah. On this topic, see further in Yabia Omer 6:5. </ref>
-#If one missed the time intentionally one can only say Baruch Sh'amar and Yishtabach without Hashem’s name in the bracha.<Ref>Since it is a dispute whether one can say [[Shmoneh Esrei]] if one intentionally didn't pray until after the fourth hour it is a question whether one can recite pesukei dizmra in that case. Halacha Brurah 51:6 and 89:9 writes that if a person intentionally did not pray until after the fourth hour he can't recite Pesukei DeZimrah with shem umalchut, since it is a dispute and no stipulation is valid, we do not say the bracha as it is a Safek Bracha. </ref>
+#One should stand for Baruch Sh'amar and Vayevarech David until and including Atta Hu Hashem Elokim and Ashkenazim also stand for Yishtabach. <ref>Concerning Baruch Sh'amar, Darkei Moshe 51:1, Rama 51:7, Bach 53 argue that one should stand during Baruch Sh'amar. Taz 51:1, Eliyah Raba 51:1, Solet Belula 51:1, Shalmei Tzibbur pg 66(4), Mishna Brurah 51:1, Kaf Hachaim 51:1. Magen Avraham 51:1 says one must stand even one praying privately. Concerning Vayivarech David, Darkei Moshe 51:8 records the minhag to stand not like the Maharil, Arizal (Shaar Kavanot Tefilat Shachar 18c), Pri Etz Chaim (shaar zemirot 6), Magen Avraham 51:9, Eliyah Raba 51:9, Yad Aharon (hagot tur), Shalmei Tzibbur 69d, Kesher Gudal 7:43, Siddur Bet Ovad 1, Mishna Brurah 51:19, Kaf Hachaim 51:43.
-# If it is after [[Chatzot]], or one said [[Shmoneh Esrei]] before one said Pesukei DeZimrah, one should only say Baruch Sh'amar and Yishtabach without Hashem’s name in the bracha.<Ref>Shulchan Aruch O.C. 52:1, Aruch (Erech Tefilah), Machsor Vitri 23, Or Zaruha 1:100, Smak 12:77, Hagahot Maimon Tefilah 7:50, Rashba 1:589 in name of Ramban, Shibolei HaLeket 7, against the Talmedei Rabbenu Yonah Brachot 23a who say you can still say it after [[Shmoneh Esrei]]. Halacha Brurah 51:6 extends this also to where the [[Chatzot]] passed. </ref>
-== Women Reciting Pesukei DeZimrah ==
+*Rama 51:7 writes that Ashkenazim have the minhag to stand during Yishtabach. Bet Yosef 53 quotes Hagahot Maymoniyot and Kol Bo citing Rav Amram Goan that such was the practice. Sephardim do not have this minhag as noted by the Bach 53, Shaarei Knesset Gedolah 53, Chesed LeAlafim 53:1, Ikrei Hadaat O”C 4:15, Yafeh Lev 53:1, and Kaf Hachaim 53:42.</ref>
-# Ashkenazi women may recite the Berachot of Baruch She'amar and Yishtabach without any concerns, but the practice of many Sephardic women, since there is no obligation for them to do so, is that if they want to recite Pesukei deZimra, they may only recite Pesukei DeZimrah without Hashem’s name in the bracha.<Ref>Halacha Brurah 51:7 from his [[teshuva]] Sh”t Otzrot Yosef 4:3. Shulchan Aruch 589:6 says women may not recite [[brachot]] that are on time bound positive mitzvot and Rama says women may recite these [[brachot]]. Whether women are obligated in Pesukei DeZimrah is a dispute in the Acharonim, rooted in the debate about women's exemption from time bound mitzvot that are derabbanan. (Tosfot Brachot 20b holds they are exempt and Orchot Chaim (Hilchot Tzitzit 31) in name of Rabbenu Tam holds they are obligated.) Since Pesukei DeZimrah is a time bound derabanan mitzvah, seemingly it would be dependent on the dispute of the [[Rishonim]]. In [[Siman 47]], the [[Taz]] and [[Magen Avraham]] imply from Bet Yosef that women are patur from Pesukei DeZimrah; however the Maharil haChadashot 45:2 pg 53, holds women are chayav and when Bet Yosef quotes the Maharil he leaves out that women are chayav. Mishna Brurah 70:1 implies from Rabbi Akiva Eiger that women are obligated. Or Letzion 2, 5:3 pg 44-5, holds they are not obligated but can still make the bracha since it is praise of Hashem, but Sh”t Yabia Omer O”C 2:165, 8:8, 9 OC 108:28, 32 argues that one should not make unnecessary [[brachot]]. </ref>
+#Someone sick or old can say it seated. <ref>Mishpatei Tzedek 70 and Rav Ovadia Yosef in Halichot Olam (Vayigash v. 1 p. 75) write that an old or sick person may stay seated. Additionally, Biur HaGra 51:12 says standing altogether is a stringency. </ref>
-== Amen after Baruch Sh'amar and Yishtabach==
+==The Time of Pesukei DeZimrah==
-# If one finished Baruch Sh'amar ''before'' the Shaliach Tzibbur, one can answer [[amen]] after the Shaliach Tzibbur finishes Baruch Sh'amar. <Ref> Shulchan Aruch Orach Chaim 51:2, Kitzur Shulchan Aruch of Rav Rephael Baruch Toledano, siman 11, laaws of tefila from baruch she'amar until yishtabach, seif 3, Tur 51:2 based on the Rosh in a Teshuva (Klal 4:19), Bet Yosef (51:2) compares this to a dispute of Rishonim of [[answering Amen]] after HaBocher B’Amo Israel BeAhava before Shema and then concludes by Pesukei DeZimrah we can be lenient since [[amen]] is a praise of Hashem(fitting with theme of Pesukei DeZimrah). Magen Avraham 51:3. Sh”t Yabia Omer O”C 6:4, 7:8(3), Yavetz in Mor Ukesia 65, Kiseh Eliyahu 51:3, Chida in Kesher Gadol 7:21,34, Pri Megadim A”A 51:3, Chaye Adam 2:3, Kesot HaShulchan in Badeh Shulchan 18:5 in name of Siddur Rav Zalman, Shalmei Tzibbur pg 67b, Sh”t Zechur L’Yitzchak Hareri 7:6, Rav Shlomo Kluger in Sefer HaChaim 59, Minchat Aharon 12(4). However the Tevuot Shemesh O”C 12 and Aruch Hashulchan do not allow one to answer [[amen]] during Pesukei DeZimrah.</ref>
-# If one finished Baruch Sh'amar ''with'' the Shaliach Tzibbur, one may not answer [[amen]] to the Shaliach Tzibbur's finishing Baruch Sh'amar, since it would look like one is answering [[amen]] to one’s own bracha.<Ref>Shu"T HaRosh (klal 4:19), Magen Avrham 51:2, Birkei Yosef Orach Chaim 51:2, Kesher Gudal 7:26, Shalmei Tzibbur 67:1 Shulchan Aruch Harav Orach Chaim 51:3, Siddur Bet Oved 11, Ben Ish Chai I Vayigash 8, Mishna Brurah 51:8, Kaf haChaim 51:3. </ref>
+#The time to say Pesukei DeZimrah is from [[Alot Hashachar]] (72 minutes before sunrise) until the 4th hour in Shaot Zmaniot.<ref>Elyah Raba 664:3 in name of Maharil, Mekor Chaim 18:3, Torat Chaim Sofer 51:1, Yechva Daat 2:8. The Yosef Ometz Uzfa is strict that it should not be done until closer to sunrise. However, Teshuva MeAhava 2 pg 6(3) and Meharsham BeDaat Torah 664, in name of Rashi, say that it can be said before Alot Hashachar. </ref>
-# According to the Gemara, although it is inappropriate for one to answer [[Amen]] to his own Beracha, he may do so at the conclusion of a series of Berachot ("Beracha HaSemuchah LeChavertah"). In practice, the Ashkenazi custom is not to do so, but it is the Sephardic custom. Therefore, one who finishes reciting Yishtabach must conclude with Amen, as Baruch SheAmar and Yishtabach are a series.<ref>Shulchan Aruchz Orach Chaim 51:3, 215:1 and Rama Orach Chaim 215:1.</ref> Even Ashkenazim permit one who finishes Yishtabach with the Shaliach Tzibbur to respond [[Amen]] to the [[Shaliach Tzibbur]].<Ref>It is permitted to answer to the Shaliach Tzibbur’s bracha if one finishes at the same time and it is not an issue of looking like you are answering your own bracha. Bach 54, Magen Avraham 51:2, Beir Hetev Orach Chaim 51:2, Shulchan Aruch HaRav Orach Chaim 51:3, Mishna Brurah 51:3 and other Achronim agree.</ref>
+#If one missed the time unintentionally or unwillingly one can say pesukei dzimra after 4 hours until [[Chatzot]] with shem umalchut.<ref>Mishna Brurah 71:4, Yalkut Yosef 89:5 (Tefillah v. 1 p. 54), Halacha Brurah 51:6 and 89:9. However, Or Letzion (v. 2 ch. 5 fnt. 3) holds that since psukei dzimra can only be said before shemona esrei and shemona esrei can only be said until the fourth hour, after the fourth hour one can't recite psukei dzimra. Yalkut Yosef 89:5 (Tefillah v. 1 p. 54) writes that after the fourth hour a person can say pesukei dizimra with shem umalchut. Halacha Brurah 51:6 and 89:9 and Tefilah Vhilchoteha 3:3:2 agree.</ref>
+#If one missed the time intentionally one can only say Baruch Sh'amar and Yishtabach without Hashem’s name in the bracha.<ref>Since it is a dispute whether one can say [[Shmoneh Esrei]] if one intentionally didn't pray until after the fourth hour it is a question whether one can recite pesukei dizmra in that case. Halacha Brurah 51:6 and 89:9 writes that if a person intentionally did not pray until after the fourth hour he can't recite Pesukei DeZimrah with shem umalchut, since it is a dispute and no stipulation is valid, we do not say the bracha as it is a Safek Bracha. </ref>
+#If it is after [[Chatzot]], or one said [[Shmoneh Esrei]] before one said Pesukei DeZimrah, one should only say Baruch Sh'amar and Yishtabach without Hashem’s name in the bracha.<ref>Shulchan Aruch O.C. 52:1, Aruch (Erech Tefilah), Machsor Vitri 23, Or Zaruha 1:100, Smak 12:77, Hagahot Maimon Tefilah 7:50, Rashba 1:589 in name of Ramban, Shibolei HaLeket 7, against the Talmedei Rabbenu Yonah Brachot 23a who say you can still say it after [[Shmoneh Esrei]]. Halacha Brurah 51:6 extends this also to where the [[Chatzot]] passed. </ref>
+==Women Reciting Pesukei DeZimrah==
+#Ashkenazi women may recite the Berachot of Baruch She'amar and Yishtabach without any concerns, but the practice of many Sephardic women, since there is no obligation for them to do so, is that if they want to recite Pesukei deZimra, they may only recite Pesukei DeZimrah without Hashem’s name in the bracha.<ref>Halacha Brurah 51:7 from his [[teshuva]] Sh”t Otzrot Yosef 4:3. Shulchan Aruch 589:6 says women may not recite [[brachot]] that are on time bound positive mitzvot and Rama says women may recite these [[brachot]]. Whether women are obligated in Pesukei DeZimrah is a dispute in the Acharonim, rooted in the debate about women's exemption from time bound mitzvot that are derabbanan. (Tosfot Brachot 20b holds they are exempt and Orchot Chaim (Hilchot Tzitzit 31) in name of Rabbenu Tam holds they are obligated.) Since Pesukei DeZimrah is a time bound derabanan mitzvah, seemingly it would be dependent on the dispute of the [[Rishonim]]. In [[Siman 47]], the [[Taz]] and [[Magen Avraham]] imply from Bet Yosef that women are patur from Pesukei DeZimrah; however the Maharil haChadashot 45:2 pg 53, holds women are chayav and when Bet Yosef quotes the Maharil he leaves out that women are chayav. Mishna Brurah 70:1 implies from Rabbi Akiva Eiger that women are obligated. Or Letzion 2, 5:3 pg 44-5, holds they are not obligated but can still make the bracha since it is praise of Hashem, but Sh”t Yabia Omer O”C 2:165, 8:8, 9 OC 108:28, 32 argues that one should not make unnecessary [[brachot]]. </ref>
+==Amen after Baruch Sh'amar and Yishtabach==
+#If one finished Baruch Sh'amar ''before'' the Shaliach Tzibbur, one can answer [[amen]] after the Shaliach Tzibbur finishes Baruch Sh'amar. <ref>Shulchan Aruch Orach Chaim 51:2, Kitzur Shulchan Aruch of Rav Rephael Baruch Toledano, siman 11, laaws of tefila from baruch she'amar until yishtabach, seif 3, Tur 51:2 based on the Rosh in a Teshuva (Klal 4:19), Bet Yosef (51:2) compares this to a dispute of Rishonim of [[answering Amen]] after HaBocher B’Amo Israel BeAhava before Shema and then concludes by Pesukei DeZimrah we can be lenient since [[amen]] is a praise of Hashem(fitting with theme of Pesukei DeZimrah). Magen Avraham 51:3. Sh”t Yabia Omer O”C 6:4, 7:8(3), Yavetz in Mor Ukesia 65, Kiseh Eliyahu 51:3, Chida in Kesher Gadol 7:21,34, Pri Megadim A”A 51:3, Chaye Adam 2:3, Kesot HaShulchan in Badeh Shulchan 18:5 in name of Siddur Rav Zalman, Shalmei Tzibbur pg 67b, Sh”t Zechur L’Yitzchak Hareri 7:6, Rav Shlomo Kluger in Sefer HaChaim 59, Minchat Aharon 12(4). However the Tevuot Shemesh O”C 12 and Aruch Hashulchan do not allow one to answer [[amen]] during Pesukei DeZimrah.</ref>
+#If one finished Baruch Sh'amar ''with'' the Shaliach Tzibbur, one may not answer [[amen]] to the Shaliach Tzibbur's finishing Baruch Sh'amar, since it would look like one is answering [[amen]] to one’s own bracha.<ref>Shu"T HaRosh (klal 4:19), Magen Avrham 51:2, Birkei Yosef Orach Chaim 51:2, Kesher Gudal 7:26, Shalmei Tzibbur 67:1 Shulchan Aruch Harav Orach Chaim 51:3, Siddur Bet Oved 11, Ben Ish Chai I Vayigash 8, Mishna Brurah 51:8, Kaf haChaim 51:3. </ref>
+#According to the Gemara, although it is inappropriate for one to answer [[Amen]] to his own Beracha, he may do so at the conclusion of a series of Berachot ("Beracha HaSemuchah LeChavertah"). In practice, the Ashkenazi custom is not to do so, but it is the Sephardic custom. Therefore, one who finishes reciting Yishtabach must conclude with Amen, as Baruch SheAmar and Yishtabach are a series.<ref>Shulchan Aruchz Orach Chaim 51:3, 215:1 and Rama Orach Chaim 215:1.</ref> Even Ashkenazim permit one who finishes Yishtabach with the Shaliach Tzibbur to respond [[Amen]] to the [[Shaliach Tzibbur]].<ref>It is permitted to answer to the Shaliach Tzibbur’s bracha if one finishes at the same time and it is not an issue of looking like you are answering your own bracha. Bach 54, Magen Avraham 51:2, Beir Hetev Orach Chaim 51:2, Shulchan Aruch HaRav Orach Chaim 51:3, Mishna Brurah 51:3 and other Achronim agree.</ref>
 ==Interruptions in Baruch Sh’amar and Yishtabach==
 ===Kaddish, Kedusha, and Barechu===
-# When one is saying the beginning of Baruch Sheamar or Yishtabach before the words Baruch Atta Hashem, one can answer [[Kaddish]], [[Kedusha]], and [[Barchu]]. <Ref>  Halacha Brurah 51:12, Ben Ish Chai Vayigash 9, Kaf HaChaim of Rabbi Chaim Palagi 18:4, Mishna Brurah 51:2, Kesher Gudal 7:29,30 see footnote 17.</ref>
+#When one is saying the beginning of Baruch Sheamar or Yishtabach before the words Baruch Atta Hashem, one can answer [[Kaddish]], [[Kedusha]], and [[Barchu]]. <ref>Halacha Brurah 51:12, Ben Ish Chai Vayigash 9, Kaf HaChaim of Rabbi Chaim Palagi 18:4, Mishna Brurah 51:2, Kesher Gudal 7:29,30 see footnote 17.</ref>
 ===Amen===
-# When one is saying the Bracha of Baruch Sh’amar or Yishtabach after Baruch Atta Hashem, some say one may respond [[Amen]] to a Beracha, while others disagree.<Ref>The Magen Avraham (51:3) holds one can answer [[amen]] during the bracha of Baruch Sh’amar since it is a bracha not mentioned in Talmud, so holds the Pri Chadash 51, Imri David Padir 51, Sh”t Levushei David Tanina O”C 16, Sh”t Hayshiv Moshe Teitelbaum O”C 3, Mishna Brurah 51:2. However, Birkei Yosef 51:1 quotes Tur who quotes Sefer Hayecholet that Yishmael ben Elisha Cohen Gadol wrote Baruch She’amar and the mentioning of it in the Yerushalmi and Zohar. Thus, in the bracha itself one may not answer [[amen]], so holds Mishkenot Yacov O”C 64, Chida in Kesher Gadol 7:29, Mishna Brurah 51:2 in name of Chaye Adam 5:13, Igrot Moshe O”C 4:13, Shalmei Tzibbur pg 67b, Sh”t Zechur LeAvraham 3 pg 5b, Kaf Hachaim of Rabbi Chaim Palagi 18:5, Ben Ish Chai Vayigash 9, Tehilah LeDavid 51:1, Me’ain Ganim O”C 13:4, Torat Chaim Sofer 51:1, Beiur Halacha D”H Im Siyem, Sh”t Meshiv Halacha 1:438, Sh”t Yabia Omer O”C 5:7(5), 6:6(3), Sh”t Yacheva Daat 6:3 pg 18. See [https://www.hebrewbooks.org/pdfpager.aspx?req=20291&st=&pgnum=62&hilite= Tevuout Shamesh (Orach Chaim 12)].</ref>
-# When one is saying the bracha of Baruch Sh’amar or Yishtabach after Baruch Atta Hashem, one can answer [[Kedusha]], [[Barchu]], and the first five [[amen]]’s of a Sephardic [[Kaddish]] and three [[amen]]’s of an Ashkenazic [[Kaddish]]. One should not answer Barich Hu. When one answers Amen Yehe Shem Raba one should only answer up to Ulmiya Yitbarach and not until De’amiran Be’alma.  <Ref>  Kaf Hachaim of Rabbi Chaim Palagi (18:5) says one may not answer any Dvar Sh’bekedusha during the bracha. Yet Taharat HaMayim (Shuirei Tahara Ma’arechet 5:19, pg 54b) argues one should be allowed just as during [[brachot]] of Shema. This is also the opinion of Ben Ish Chai Vayigash 9, Kaf HaChaim of Rabbi Chaim Sofer 53:2, 54:7, Chesed LeAlafim 54:2, and Halacha Brurah 51:12. Mishna Brurah 54:3 quotes Chaye Adam 5:13 who forbids any interruption in the actual bracha, but the Mishna Brurah says one could argue with this and leaves it as a tzarich iyun. Ben Ish Chai Vayigash 9 says one should say Amen Yehe Sheme Raba until Da’Amiran Be’alma and Sh”t Yabia Omer O”C 1:5, 6:8, Halichot Olam Vayigash 3 quotes achronim who say one should only say up to Ulmiya. Concerning Barich Hu see footnote 23.  </ref>
-== Interruptions in Middle of Pesukei DeZimrah==
+#When one is saying the Bracha of Baruch Sh’amar or Yishtabach after Baruch Atta Hashem, some say one may respond [[Amen]] to a Beracha, while others disagree.<ref>The Magen Avraham (51:3) holds one can answer [[amen]] during the bracha of Baruch Sh’amar since it is a bracha not mentioned in Talmud, so holds the Pri Chadash 51, Imri David Padir 51, Sh”t Levushei David Tanina O”C 16, Sh”t Hayshiv Moshe Teitelbaum O”C 3, Mishna Brurah 51:2. However, Birkei Yosef 51:1 quotes Tur who quotes Sefer Hayecholet that Yishmael ben Elisha Cohen Gadol wrote Baruch She’amar and the mentioning of it in the Yerushalmi and Zohar. Thus, in the bracha itself one may not answer [[amen]], so holds Mishkenot Yacov O”C 64, Chida in Kesher Gadol 7:29, Mishna Brurah 51:2 in name of Chaye Adam 5:13, Igrot Moshe O”C 4:13, Shalmei Tzibbur pg 67b, Sh”t Zechur LeAvraham 3 pg 5b, Kaf Hachaim of Rabbi Chaim Palagi 18:5, Ben Ish Chai Vayigash 9, Tehilah LeDavid 51:1, Me’ain Ganim O”C 13:4, Torat Chaim Sofer 51:1, Beiur Halacha D”H Im Siyem, Sh”t Meshiv Halacha 1:438, Sh”t Yabia Omer O”C 5:7(5), 6:6(3), Sh”t Yacheva Daat 6:3 pg 18. See [https://www.hebrewbooks.org/pdfpager.aspx?req=20291&st=&pgnum=62&hilite= Tevuout Shamesh (Orach Chaim 12)].</ref>
+#When one is saying the bracha of Baruch Sh’amar or Yishtabach after Baruch Atta Hashem, one can answer [[Kedusha]], [[Barchu]], and the first five [[amen]]’s of a Sephardic [[Kaddish]] and three [[amen]]’s of an Ashkenazic [[Kaddish]]. One should not answer Barich Hu. When one answers Amen Yehe Shem Raba one should only answer up to Ulmiya Yitbarach and not until De’amiran Be’alma.  <ref>Kaf Hachaim of Rabbi Chaim Palagi (18:5) says one may not answer any Dvar Sh’bekedusha during the bracha. Yet Taharat HaMayim (Shuirei Tahara Ma’arechet 5:19, pg 54b) argues one should be allowed just as during [[brachot]] of Shema. This is also the opinion of Ben Ish Chai Vayigash 9, Kaf HaChaim of Rabbi Chaim Sofer 53:2, 54:7, Chesed LeAlafim 54:2, and Halacha Brurah 51:12. Mishna Brurah 54:3 quotes Chaye Adam 5:13 who forbids any interruption in the actual bracha, but the Mishna Brurah says one could argue with this and leaves it as a tzarich iyun. Ben Ish Chai Vayigash 9 says one should say Amen Yehe Sheme Raba until Da’Amiran Be’alma and Sh”t Yabia Omer O”C 1:5, 6:8, Halichot Olam Vayigash 3 quotes achronim who say one should only say up to Ulmiya. Concerning Barich Hu see footnote 23.  </ref>
+==Interruptions in Middle of Pesukei DeZimrah==
 ===Avoiding any Interruption===
-# Even though one isn’t obligated to interrupt even for the Dvarim Shebekedusha that are permitted to answer it’s proper to interrupt for them; initially one should place oneself in a place that he can’t hear the Dvarim Shebekedusha so won’t have to answer.  <Ref>  Seemingly this should depend on the dispute of the rishonim whether Osek Min Hamitzvah Patur Min Hamitzvah applies if you are able to fulfill both mitzvot. However one could argue here there’s more of a reason one’s chayav as the interruption is also a praise of Hashem and part of the mitzvah you’re involved in. On the other hand, one could argue that one should be exempt as it’s an interruption of his thought in Pesukei DeZimrah. Some hold it’s not an obligation and is just optional including Sh”t Mayim Rabim O”C 2, Torat Chaim Sofer 66:8, Sh”t Vayechi Yacov O”C 4 in name of Rav Chaim Berlin, Sh”t Yad Eliyahu Mekalish 9e, Sh”t Yabia Omer 5:13(5-6),6:21(3), Halacha Brurah 51:31. However Sh”t Nishmat Kol Chai 4 pg 9a, Sh”t Shalmat Chaim Zonenfeld O”C 49 holds one must answer not to be separating from the tzibbur but Sh”t Yabia Omer 1:5(7) argues on this. </ref>
+#Even though one isn’t obligated to interrupt even for the Dvarim Shebekedusha that are permitted to answer it’s proper to interrupt for them; initially one should place oneself in a place that he can’t hear the Dvarim Shebekedusha so won’t have to answer.  <ref>Seemingly this should depend on the dispute of the rishonim whether Osek Min Hamitzvah Patur Min Hamitzvah applies if you are able to fulfill both mitzvot. However one could argue here there’s more of a reason one’s chayav as the interruption is also a praise of Hashem and part of the mitzvah you’re involved in. On the other hand, one could argue that one should be exempt as it’s an interruption of his thought in Pesukei DeZimrah. Some hold it’s not an obligation and is just optional including Sh”t Mayim Rabim O”C 2, Torat Chaim Sofer 66:8, Sh”t Vayechi Yacov O”C 4 in name of Rav Chaim Berlin, Sh”t Yad Eliyahu Mekalish 9e, Sh”t Yabia Omer 5:13(5-6),6:21(3), Halacha Brurah 51:31. However Sh”t Nishmat Kol Chai 4 pg 9a, Sh”t Shalmat Chaim Zonenfeld O”C 49 holds one must answer not to be separating from the tzibbur but Sh”t Yabia Omer 1:5(7) argues on this. </ref>
 ===If one made an interruption===
-# After the fact, if one did interrupt during Pesukei DeZimrah with talking unrelated to [[prayer]], according to Sephardim, one does not repeat the bracha (Baruch Sh’amar) again.<Ref> Rashi in [https://www.hebrewbooks.org/pdfpager.aspx?req=8962&pgnum=347 Pardes Hagadol 5] writes that if someone interrupts between the pesukim of Pesukei DeZimrah and Yishtabach it invalidates the Baruch Sh'amar, implying that it should be repeated. Explicitly, [https://www.hebrewbooks.org/pdfpager.aspx?req=1640&pgnum=58 Sh”t Ginat Veradim OC 1:52] ruled that if one interrupted in middle of Pesukei DeZimrah one should repeat Baruch Sh'amar since Pesukei DeZimrah is one package with brachot before and afterwards. [https://www.hebrewbooks.org/pdfpager.aspx?req=547&st=&pgnum=34 Zachur Lyitzchak 11d] limits this; only if one interrupted between Baruch Sh'amar and starting Pesukei DeZimrah should one repeat Baruch Sh'amar. Mishna Brurah 51:4 agrees. Pri Megadim E"A 51:3 also writes this ruling that interrupting between Baruch Sh'amar and starting Pesukei Dezimrah would require repeating Baruch Sh'amar but leaves it unresolved.
-* Halacha Brurah in Birur Halacha 51:3 quotes the Rashbetz in name of the Geonim that speech is not an interruption to answer a greeting of anyone or to greet someone who demands respect during Pesukei DeZimrah even between Baruch Sh’amar and the zemirot; and does not effect the bracha. He supports this ruling from the Perach Soshan O”C klal 1:15, Korban Esheh O”C 2, Taharat HaMayim (Shuri Tahara Merechet 40:47), Sh”t Yabia Omer O”C 6:5(3), Minchat Aharon 12:3e, and Kaf Hachaim 51:7 based on Shulchan Aruch O.C. 51:4. Sh”t Yabia Omer O”C 6:5(3) writes that had the Mishna Brurah and others seen the Rashbetz in the name of the Geonim they would have retracted their positions. </ref> According to Ashkenazim, if one spoke between Baruch Sh'amar and Hodu it is possible that one should repeat Baruch Sh'amar.<ref>Mishna Brurah 51:4</ref>
+#After the fact, if one did interrupt during Pesukei DeZimrah with talking unrelated to [[prayer]], according to Sephardim, one does not repeat the bracha (Baruch Sh’amar) again.<ref>Rashi in [https://www.hebrewbooks.org/pdfpager.aspx?req=8962&pgnum=347 Pardes Hagadol 5] writes that if someone interrupts between the pesukim of Pesukei DeZimrah and Yishtabach it invalidates the Baruch Sh'amar, implying that it should be repeated. Explicitly, [https://www.hebrewbooks.org/pdfpager.aspx?req=1640&pgnum=58 Sh”t Ginat Veradim OC 1:52] ruled that if one interrupted in middle of Pesukei DeZimrah one should repeat Baruch Sh'amar since Pesukei DeZimrah is one package with brachot before and afterwards. [https://www.hebrewbooks.org/pdfpager.aspx?req=547&st=&pgnum=34 Zachur Lyitzchak 11d] limits this; only if one interrupted between Baruch Sh'amar and starting Pesukei DeZimrah should one repeat Baruch Sh'amar. Mishna Brurah 51:4 agrees. Pri Megadim E"A 51:3 also writes this ruling that interrupting between Baruch Sh'amar and starting Pesukei Dezimrah would require repeating Baruch Sh'amar but leaves it unresolved.
+*Halacha Brurah in Birur Halacha 51:3 quotes the Rashbetz in name of the Geonim that speech is not an interruption to answer a greeting of anyone or to greet someone who demands respect during Pesukei DeZimrah even between Baruch Sh’amar and the zemirot; and does not effect the bracha. He supports this ruling from the Perach Soshan O”C klal 1:15, Korban Esheh O”C 2, Taharat HaMayim (Shuri Tahara Merechet 40:47), Sh”t Yabia Omer O”C 6:5(3), Minchat Aharon 12:3e, and Kaf Hachaim 51:7 based on Shulchan Aruch O.C. 51:4. Sh”t Yabia Omer O”C 6:5(3) writes that had the Mishna Brurah and others seen the Rashbetz in the name of the Geonim they would have retracted their positions.</ref> According to Ashkenazim, if one spoke between Baruch Sh'amar and Hodu it is possible that one should repeat Baruch Sh'amar.<ref>Mishna Brurah 51:4</ref>
 ===Answering Amen===
-# When one is saying Pesukei DeZimrah, even right after Baruch Sh’amar before the zemirot, and even during Baruch Sh’amar before the bracha part, one can answer [[amen]] after a [[bracha]] one hears from one's friend.  <Ref>  See footnote 12 regarding [[amen]] during Pesukei DeZimrah. One may answer [[amen]] during the beginning of Baruch Sh’amar, since one still has not begun the bracha with Hashem’s name; so holds Kaf Hachaim of Rabbi Chaim Palagi 18:4, Kesher Gudal 7:29,30, Mishna Brurah 51:2, Ben Ish Chai Vayigash 9 allows one to answer but afterwards one should begin Baruch Sh’amar again. Yet Kaf Hachaim of Rabbi Chaim Sofer (51:11) and Halichot Olam (Vayigash 4) say one should not repeat the beginning of Baruch Sh’amar. </ref>
+#When one is saying Pesukei DeZimrah, even right after Baruch Sh’amar before the zemirot, and even during Baruch Sh’amar before the bracha part, one can answer [[amen]] after a [[bracha]] one hears from one's friend.  <ref>See footnote 12 regarding [[amen]] during Pesukei DeZimrah. One may answer [[amen]] during the beginning of Baruch Sh’amar, since one still has not begun the bracha with Hashem’s name; so holds Kaf Hachaim of Rabbi Chaim Palagi 18:4, Kesher Gudal 7:29,30, Mishna Brurah 51:2, Ben Ish Chai Vayigash 9 allows one to answer but afterwards one should begin Baruch Sh’amar again. Yet Kaf Hachaim of Rabbi Chaim Sofer (51:11) and Halichot Olam (Vayigash 4) say one should not repeat the beginning of Baruch Sh’amar. </ref>
 ===Greeting People===
-# When one is in between the zemirot, one can interrupt according to the same principles as in between the [[brachot]] of [[Birchot Kriyat Shema]], meaning one can answer anyone’s greeting or greet a person who demands respect. When one is in the middle of one of the zemirot, one can greet someone who one has to fear such as one’s parents or rabbi and one can answer the greeting of one who demands respect. Yet some hold, nowadays, when generally no one gets offended by not being greeted one should not interrupt.  <Ref>  Shulchan Aruch 51:5 based on Tashbetz 204, Orchot Chaim (Meah [[Brachot]] 22), Kolbo 4, and Avudraham (Tefilah shel Chol) rules that the laws of greeting that apply to [[Kriyat Shema]] (Shulchan Aruch 66:1) also apply to Pesukei DeZimrah. Nonetheless, Sefer Chinuch (42) says since nowadays no one is concerned with being greeted for respect and it is sufficient that one stands for them, one should not interrupt at all. This is also the opinion of Mishna Brurah 51:12 and Halacha Brurah 61:4 against the Sh”t Tzitz Eliezer 2:1(3). Additionally, Kennest Gedola (66 Hagahot HaTur) limits the permision to greet, to someone one has not seen recently and not greeting him will cause hatred; another limition is that it is only permitted to interrupt outside of shul. Many achronim bring this as halacha including Magen Avrham 66:1, Eliyah Rabba 66:2, Solet Belula 66:2, Shalmei Tzibbur 97b, Mishna Brurah 66:2, Kaf HaChaim 66:3, yet, Halacha Brurah (Shar Tzion 51:26) argues since Shulchan Aruch quotes the Mishna without limiting the permit to a shul, it seems that he does not hold of this chiluk. </ref>
-# Sephardim should answer only the first five [[amen]]’s of a Sephardic [[Kaddish]] and Ashkenazim the first three [[amen]]’s of an Ashkenazic [[Kaddish]]. Barich Hu should not be answered. Amen Yehe Sheme Raba can be answered up to De’amiran Be’alma. <Ref>  Halacha Brurah 51:14 and Piskei Teshuva 51:14 define the part of [[Kaddish]] that one can answer as the first five [[amen]]’s however, the [[amen]]’s of titkabal, yehe shlama, al Yisrael, and oseh shalom should not be answered based on Magen Avraham 66:36 who says these [[amen]]’s are not an obligation but a minhag. This is also the opinion of the Ben Ish Chai (Vayigash 10, Shemot 6), Kaf Hachaim of Rabbi Chaim Sofer 66:23, Dvar Yehoshua 2:7, and Sh”t Yabia Omer 1:5, 6:8. However there is what to rely on to answer these [[amen]]’s as in Sh”t Igrot Moshe 4:14, and Sh”t Shoel VeNishal 4:26 that all [[amen]]’s can be answered during Pesukei DeZimrah. Concerning answering Amen Yehe Sheme Raba, Mishna Brurah 56:15 holds Ashkenazim should only answer up to U’lmiya, while, Halacha Brurah (Birur Halacha 51:7) quotes Me’at Mayim 19e, Shuiri Tahara 70:44, Minchat Aharon, Ben Ish Chai Shemot 6, Rabbu Eliyahu Mani in Yarchon Hameasef 3:36, Kaf HaChaim of Rabbi Chaim Sofer 56:33, and Sh”t Yabia Omer 1,5(10 and on), and Shulchan Aruch Harav 66:5 who permit one to answer until DeAmiran BeAlma. Concerning the 2nd [[amen]] of [[Kaddish]] Meorer Yishenim 21, Sh”t Igrot Moshe 4:14 say is just a minhag and should not be said, but Dvar Yehoshua 2:7 in name of Arizal maintains this [[amen]] is of great importance, so holds Sh”t Yabia Omer 5:7(3). Concerning answering Barich Hu, Piskei Teshuva 51:14, Yalkut Yosef ([[Kriyat Shema]] U’Birchoteha footnote 18 pg 116-7) hold one should not say Barich Hu in name of Sh”t Levushei Mordechi 2:10, Sh”t Igrot Moshe 2:16, Sh”t Dvar Yeshua 2:7, Sh”t Tzitz Eliezer 11:3, Sh”t Az Nidabru 4:37.</ref>
+#When one is in between the zemirot, one can interrupt according to the same principles as in between the [[brachot]] of [[Birchot Kriyat Shema]], meaning one can answer anyone’s greeting or greet a person who demands respect. When one is in the middle of one of the zemirot, one can greet someone who one has to fear such as one’s parents or rabbi and one can answer the greeting of one who demands respect. Yet some hold, nowadays, when generally no one gets offended by not being greeted one should not interrupt.  <ref>Shulchan Aruch 51:5 based on Tashbetz 204, Orchot Chaim (Meah [[Brachot]] 22), Kolbo 4, and Avudraham (Tefilah shel Chol) rules that the laws of greeting that apply to [[Kriyat Shema]] (Shulchan Aruch 66:1) also apply to Pesukei DeZimrah. Nonetheless, Sefer Chinuch (42) says since nowadays no one is concerned with being greeted for respect and it is sufficient that one stands for them, one should not interrupt at all. This is also the opinion of Mishna Brurah 51:12 and Halacha Brurah 61:4 against the Sh”t Tzitz Eliezer 2:1(3). Additionally, Kennest Gedola (66 Hagahot HaTur) limits the permision to greet, to someone one has not seen recently and not greeting him will cause hatred; another limition is that it is only permitted to interrupt outside of shul. Many achronim bring this as halacha including Magen Avrham 66:1, Eliyah Rabba 66:2, Solet Belula 66:2, Shalmei Tzibbur 97b, Mishna Brurah 66:2, Kaf HaChaim 66:3, yet, Halacha Brurah (Shar Tzion 51:26) argues since Shulchan Aruch quotes the Mishna without limiting the permit to a shul, it seems that he does not hold of this chiluk. </ref>
+#Sephardim should answer only the first five [[amen]]’s of a Sephardic [[Kaddish]] and Ashkenazim the first three [[amen]]’s of an Ashkenazic [[Kaddish]]. Barich Hu should not be answered. Amen Yehe Sheme Raba can be answered up to De’amiran Be’alma. <ref>Halacha Brurah 51:14 and Piskei Teshuva 51:14 define the part of [[Kaddish]] that one can answer as the first five [[amen]]’s however, the [[amen]]’s of titkabal, yehe shlama, al Yisrael, and oseh shalom should not be answered based on Magen Avraham 66:36 who says these [[amen]]’s are not an obligation but a minhag. This is also the opinion of the Ben Ish Chai (Vayigash 10, Shemot 6), Kaf Hachaim of Rabbi Chaim Sofer 66:23, Dvar Yehoshua 2:7, and Sh”t Yabia Omer 1:5, 6:8. However there is what to rely on to answer these [[amen]]’s as in Sh”t Igrot Moshe 4:14, and Sh”t Shoel VeNishal 4:26 that all [[amen]]’s can be answered during Pesukei DeZimrah. Concerning answering Amen Yehe Sheme Raba, Mishna Brurah 56:15 holds Ashkenazim should only answer up to U’lmiya, while, Halacha Brurah (Birur Halacha 51:7) quotes Me’at Mayim 19e, Shuiri Tahara 70:44, Minchat Aharon, Ben Ish Chai Shemot 6, Rabbu Eliyahu Mani in Yarchon Hameasef 3:36, Kaf HaChaim of Rabbi Chaim Sofer 56:33, and Sh”t Yabia Omer 1,5(10 and on), and Shulchan Aruch Harav 66:5 who permit one to answer until DeAmiran BeAlma. Concerning the 2nd [[amen]] of [[Kaddish]] Meorer Yishenim 21, Sh”t Igrot Moshe 4:14 say is just a minhag and should not be said, but Dvar Yehoshua 2:7 in name of Arizal maintains this [[amen]] is of great importance, so holds Sh”t Yabia Omer 5:7(3). Concerning answering Barich Hu, Piskei Teshuva 51:14, Yalkut Yosef ([[Kriyat Shema]] U’Birchoteha footnote 18 pg 116-7) hold one should not say Barich Hu in name of Sh”t Levushei Mordechi 2:10, Sh”t Igrot Moshe 2:16, Sh”t Dvar Yeshua 2:7, Sh”t Tzitz Eliezer 11:3, Sh”t Az Nidabru 4:37.</ref>
 ===Baruch Hu Ubaruch Shemo===
-# One may not answer Baruch Hu U’Baruch Shemo.<Ref>  Magen Avraham 124:9 says any time one is not allowed to talk one may not answer Baruch Hu UBaruch Shemo, consequently one may not do so during Pesukei DeZimrah, Sh”t Yabia Omer 2:4(6), Sh”t Yechave Daat 4:9, Mishna Brurah 51:8, Kitzur Shulchan Aruch 14:1, Chida in Tov Ayin 18:35, Shulchan Aruch HaRav 124:8,Sh”t Zechur Leyitzchak Hareri 7, Pekudat Elazar (beginning of 51), Siddur Bet Ovad (Pesukei DeZimrah 9) Aruch HaShulchan 51:5, Sh”t Afarkasta DeAniya 9, Peni Yitzchak Abulafiya (Brachot 1:43), Sh”t Ish Matzliach 22:2, Sh”t Lechem Shlomo O”C 36 against the Kaf HaChaim 18:13, Kitzur Shulchan Aruch of Rav Rephael Baruch Toledano, Volume 1, Page 111, and Rav Frankel in his comments on Shulchan Aruch 51. </ref>
+#One may not answer Baruch Hu U’Baruch Shemo.<ref>Magen Avraham 124:9 says any time one is not allowed to talk one may not answer Baruch Hu UBaruch Shemo, consequently one may not do so during Pesukei DeZimrah, Sh”t Yabia Omer 2:4(6), Sh”t Yechave Daat 4:9, Mishna Brurah 51:8, Kitzur Shulchan Aruch 14:1, Chida in Tov Ayin 18:35, Shulchan Aruch HaRav 124:8,Sh”t Zechur Leyitzchak Hareri 7, Pekudat Elazar (beginning of 51), Siddur Bet Ovad (Pesukei DeZimrah 9) Aruch HaShulchan 51:5, Sh”t Afarkasta DeAniya 9, Peni Yitzchak Abulafiya (Brachot 1:43), Sh”t Ish Matzliach 22:2, Sh”t Lechem Shlomo O”C 36 against the Kaf HaChaim 18:13, Kitzur Shulchan Aruch of Rav Rephael Baruch Toledano, Volume 1, Page 111, and Rav Frankel in his comments on Shulchan Aruch 51. </ref>
 ===Kedusha===
-# One can answer the following in [[Kedusha]]: “Kadosh Kadosh…”, “Baruch Kavod…”, and “Yimloch Hashem…”, but not the entire [[Kedusha]].  <Ref> Shulchan Aruch 66:3 says that in [[Kriyat Shema]] one can interrupt for [[Kaddish]], [[Kedusha]] and Baruchu. Shulchan Aruch 125:1 holds one does not say this even in a place where you can interrupt, even though the minhag is like the Arizal (Shaar Kavanot 3 of Chazarat Amida pg 39a) to say the entire passage regularly, yet in a place where one cannot interrupt one should not say the entire passage, so holds Kaf Hachaim of Rabbi Chaim Sofer 66:18 in name of some achronim. Whether one should say Yimloch by the brachot of [[Kriyat Shema]] is a dispute of the achronim and the majority opinion is that one should not say it. (see Hilchot [[Kriyat Shema]] Section II, Halacha _). Seemingly, the same law should apply to Pesukei DeZimrah since the Poskim compare the two for interruptions even though Pesukei DeZimrah is different in that one can answer [[amen]] on [[brachot]]. Nonetheless, Birur Halacha 51:8 argues that Yimloch can be said since it is a pasuk of praise that is already instituted in Pesukei DeZimrah in the first Halelluya. Imri David Padir 51 allows one to answer the entire passage of [[Kedusha]] when one is in the middle of Pesukei DeZimrah, since it is praise, but the Birur Halacha rejects this since the basic obligation to say it is a dispute between the Shulchan Aruch and Arizal. This is also the opinion of Halichot Shlomo 6:11 in the name of Rav Shlomo Zalman Aurbach, Sh”t Yabia Omer 1:5 in name of Sh”t Kiryat Chana David 2:41, but Rav Po’alim 4:4 is strict</ref>
-# One cannot answer the [[Kedusha]] of Brachat Yotzer or Uva Letzion.  <Ref>  Sh”t Otzrot Yosef 4:4. There is a dispute in the rishonim if the kedusha in Yotzer and Uva Letzion is a Dvar Sh’bekedusha. <br />
+#One can answer the following in [[Kedusha]]: “Kadosh Kadosh…”, “Baruch Kavod…”, and “Yimloch Hashem…”, but not the entire [[Kedusha]].  <ref>Shulchan Aruch 66:3 says that in [[Kriyat Shema]] one can interrupt for [[Kaddish]], [[Kedusha]] and Baruchu. Shulchan Aruch 125:1 holds one does not say this even in a place where you can interrupt, even though the minhag is like the Arizal (Shaar Kavanot 3 of Chazarat Amida pg 39a) to say the entire passage regularly, yet in a place where one cannot interrupt one should not say the entire passage, so holds Kaf Hachaim of Rabbi Chaim Sofer 66:18 in name of some achronim. Whether one should say Yimloch by the brachot of [[Kriyat Shema]] is a dispute of the achronim and the majority opinion is that one should not say it. (see Hilchot [[Kriyat Shema]] Section II, Halacha _). Seemingly, the same law should apply to Pesukei DeZimrah since the Poskim compare the two for interruptions even though Pesukei DeZimrah is different in that one can answer [[amen]] on [[brachot]]. Nonetheless, Birur Halacha 51:8 argues that Yimloch can be said since it is a pasuk of praise that is already instituted in Pesukei DeZimrah in the first Halelluya. Imri David Padir 51 allows one to answer the entire passage of [[Kedusha]] when one is in the middle of Pesukei DeZimrah, since it is praise, but the Birur Halacha rejects this since the basic obligation to say it is a dispute between the Shulchan Aruch and Arizal. This is also the opinion of Halichot Shlomo 6:11 in the name of Rav Shlomo Zalman Aurbach, Sh”t Yabia Omer 1:5 in name of Sh”t Kiryat Chana David 2:41, but Rav Po’alim 4:4 is strict</ref>
+#One cannot answer the [[Kedusha]] of Brachat Yotzer or Uva Letzion.  <ref>Sh”t Otzrot Yosef 4:4. There is a dispute in the rishonim if the kedusha in Yotzer and Uva Letzion is a Dvar Sh’bekedusha. <br />
 [The following hold it is a Dvar Shebekedusha: Rav Amram Goan hashalem 1:15 pg 33) in name of Rav Tzemach Goan by Kedushat Uva Letzion and Rav Saadiah Goan by Kedushat Yotzer, Shibolei HaLeket Brachot 13 in name of many Goenim, Piskei Riaz (Megilah 3:3), Sh”t Rashba (1:7,5:9),Rabbenu Avraham Ben HaRambam testifies that his father retracted from his ruling (Tefilah 7:17) and held one can say it privately, while the following hold it can be said by an individual: Ravya 1:2,66, Talmedei Rabbenu Yonah 13a in the name of some geonim, Hagahot Maymonit Tefilah 7:90 in name of Rashi, Sh”t Maharam 143, Mordechai Brachot 69, Rosh (Brachot 3:18, Megilah 3:7), Tur 59, Orchot Chaim (Din Kedusha Meyushav 1), Ritva Megilah 23b. The Shulchan Aruch 59:3 writes that some say an individual can say it, yet some say not to and one should be concerned for this opinion and say it with the Torah reading tune. The Rama adds that the minhag is to say it as an individual.] <br />
 Therefore, says the Otzot Yosef, since it remains a matter of safek we do not interrupt in order to say it, just as the Bet Yosef 56 says in Pesukei DeZimrah one should not say the entire line of Yehe Sheme Raba because of the dispute. </ref>
 ===13 Middot (Vayavor)===
-# One cannot interrupt Pesukei DeZimrah to answer the 13 midot, but those who have the Minhag to answer it even in the middle of Pesukei DeZimrah, have what to rely on.  <Ref>  Sh”t Otzrot Yosef 4:4. There is a dispute in the rishonim if Vayavor is a Dvar Sh’bekedusha and needs to be said with a [[minyan]].
-* Siddur of Rav Amram Goan 2 pg 79b, Sh”t Rabbenu Yosef Ibn Magash 193, Siddur of Rashi 545, Machsor Vitri 271, Or Zaruh 2:416, Hagahot Ashuri (end of Taanit), Sh”t Mahariv 132, Orchot Chaim (Hilchot Sheni VeChamishi 2) hold it requires a [[minyan]], but the Tur 565 holds it can be said without a [[minyan]]. (That is the explanation of the Tur according to Avudraham (siddur tefilat taaniot pg 88a) and Bet Yosef, against the Taz 565:5.) The Shulchan Aruch 131:6 rules that one may not say it without a [[minyan]] unless it is said with the tune.
+#One cannot interrupt Pesukei DeZimrah to answer the 13 midot, but those who have the Minhag to answer it even in the middle of Pesukei DeZimrah, have what to rely on.  <ref>Sh”t Otzrot Yosef 4:4. There is a dispute in the rishonim if Vayavor is a Dvar Sh’bekedusha and needs to be said with a [[minyan]].
-* Therefore, it seems that Vayavor is a Dvar Sh’bekedusha and just like [[Kaddish]] it could be answered in Pesukei DeZimrah. However, says Sh”t Otzrot Yosef 4:4, because of the opinions that say it is not a Dvar Sh'bekedusha (such as the Tur and Talmedei Rabbenu Yonah) and the opinion that even divrei kedusha can not be answered in Pesukei DeZimrah (Maharam), as well as the fact that the 13 midot are in the topic of praise but request, and that it may be an obligation but just a minhag the 13 midot are not to be answered in Pesukei DeZimrah. This is also the opinion of Sh”t [[Shevet Halevi]] 9:1 and Sh”t Kinyan Torah 4:9. Yet the Mateh Efraim 619:37, Sh”t Besel Hachochma 5:1, and Halichot Shlomo 6:17 in name of Rav Shlomo Zalman Aurbach are lenient. </ref>
+*Siddur of Rav Amram Goan 2 pg 79b, Sh”t Rabbenu Yosef Ibn Magash 193, Siddur of Rashi 545, Machsor Vitri 271, Or Zaruh 2:416, Hagahot Ashuri (end of Taanit), Sh”t Mahariv 132, Orchot Chaim (Hilchot Sheni VeChamishi 2) hold it requires a [[minyan]], but the Tur 565 holds it can be said without a [[minyan]]. (That is the explanation of the Tur according to Avudraham (siddur tefilat taaniot pg 88a) and Bet Yosef, against the Taz 565:5.) The Shulchan Aruch 131:6 rules that one may not say it without a [[minyan]] unless it is said with the tune.
+*Therefore, it seems that Vayavor is a Dvar Sh’bekedusha and just like [[Kaddish]] it could be answered in Pesukei DeZimrah. However, says Sh”t Otzrot Yosef 4:4, because of the opinions that say it is not a Dvar Sh'bekedusha (such as the Tur and Talmedei Rabbenu Yonah) and the opinion that even divrei kedusha can not be answered in Pesukei DeZimrah (Maharam), as well as the fact that the 13 midot are in the topic of praise but request, and that it may be an obligation but just a minhag the 13 midot are not to be answered in Pesukei DeZimrah. This is also the opinion of Sh”t [[Shevet Halevi]] 9:1 and Sh”t Kinyan Torah 4:9. Yet the Mateh Efraim 619:37, Sh”t Besel Hachochma 5:1, and Halichot Shlomo 6:17 in name of Rav Shlomo Zalman Aurbach are lenient.</ref>
 ===Modim Derabbananan===
-# One should answer only the first three words of Modim Derabanan, “Modim Anachnu Lach” and the rest one should just recite mentally. However, those who have the minhag to answer the entire paragraph may answer it. <Ref> Halacha Brurah 51:18. Bet Yosef (beginning of 66) quotes Rabbeinu Yonah 13b who says one should wait and not answer Modim Derabanan which would be a big interruption, so holds the Rabbi Avraham Aleshivli (father of the Ritva) 13b pg 298, Trumat HaDeshen 2, Avurdraham brings a dispute whether one should say just “Modim” or the entire paragraph. The Shulchan Aruch 66:3 says concerning [[Birchot Kriyat Shema]] to answer just “Modim” even in the middle of a paragraph. The achronim explain the Shulchan Aruch as meaning one should answer the first three words. So comments Levush 66, Lechem Chamudot, Taz 66:3, Olat Tamid 66:8, Magen Avraham 66:6, Kaf Hachaim 66:22, Mishna Brurah 66:20.
-* Seemingly the same should apply to Pesukei DeZimrah. Even though regarding [[amen]] Pesukei DeZimrah is more lenient than [[Birchot Kriyat Shema]] (Bet Yosef beginning of 51), nonetheless, the Madeni Yacov (Brachot 3:18:70), Tzlach {{ibid}}., Yeshuot Yacov 109:4, and Yabia Omer O”C 4:21:4 all hold that Modim is just a minhag unlike [[amen]]. Yet, the Eliyah Rabba 66:5 infers from the Trumat Hadeshen 13 who says one can answer the first pasuk of Shema with the tzibbur during Pesukei DeZimrah and that one can answer Modim Derabanan during Pesukei DeZimrah.
+#One should answer only the first three words of Modim Derabanan, “Modim Anachnu Lach” and the rest one should just recite mentally. However, those who have the minhag to answer the entire paragraph may answer it. <ref>Halacha Brurah 51:18. Bet Yosef (beginning of 66) quotes Rabbeinu Yonah 13b who says one should wait and not answer Modim Derabanan which would be a big interruption, so holds the Rabbi Avraham Aleshivli (father of the Ritva) 13b pg 298, Trumat HaDeshen 2, Avurdraham brings a dispute whether one should say just “Modim” or the entire paragraph. The Shulchan Aruch 66:3 says concerning [[Birchot Kriyat Shema]] to answer just “Modim” even in the middle of a paragraph. The achronim explain the Shulchan Aruch as meaning one should answer the first three words. So comments Levush 66, Lechem Chamudot, Taz 66:3, Olat Tamid 66:8, Magen Avraham 66:6, Kaf Hachaim 66:22, Mishna Brurah 66:20.
-* However, Rav Ovadya Yosef in Yabia Omer 6:4:4 argues that since Rav Yosef Karo quotes the Trumat Hadeshen in the Bet Yosef 65:2 and still rules in Shulchan Aruch 65:2 that one can not interrupt Pesukei DeZimrah with Shema. The only reason the Eliyah Rabbah holds one can say Modim Derabanan during Pesukei DeZimrah is because he disagrees with Shulchan Aruch regarding the first pasuk of Shema (end of 65). Thus, Yabia Omer 6:4 holds since we hold like Shulchan Aruch regarding the first pasuk of Shema, here too we should hold not to say Modim Derabanan. Like the Eliyah Rabbah so Aruch HaShulchan 51:6, Kesot HaShulchan (Badei Shulchan 18:8 implied from Shulchan Aruch HaRav 66:5), Sh”t Minchat Yitzchak 9:8, and Mishna Brurah 51:8 hold one can answer the entire Modim Derabanan. However, Yabia Omer 6:4:4 explains that these achronim are following their opinion that one can interrupt Pesukei DeZimrah to say the first pasuk of Shema. Siddur Bet Ovad (Dinei Pesukei DeZimrah 8), Sh”t Zechur LeYitchak Harari 7:5, Darchei Chaim 45a, Sh”t Yabia Omer 6:4 say to only say the first three words.</ref>
+*Seemingly the same should apply to Pesukei DeZimrah. Even though regarding [[amen]] Pesukei DeZimrah is more lenient than [[Birchot Kriyat Shema]] (Bet Yosef beginning of 51), nonetheless, the Madeni Yacov (Brachot 3:18:70), Tzlach {{ibid}}., Yeshuot Yacov 109:4, and Yabia Omer O”C 4:21:4 all hold that Modim is just a minhag unlike [[amen]]. Yet, the Eliyah Rabba 66:5 infers from the Trumat Hadeshen 13 who says one can answer the first pasuk of Shema with the tzibbur during Pesukei DeZimrah and that one can answer Modim Derabanan during Pesukei DeZimrah.
+*However, Rav Ovadya Yosef in Yabia Omer 6:4:4 argues that since Rav Yosef Karo quotes the Trumat Hadeshen in the Bet Yosef 65:2 and still rules in Shulchan Aruch 65:2 that one can not interrupt Pesukei DeZimrah with Shema. The only reason the Eliyah Rabbah holds one can say Modim Derabanan during Pesukei DeZimrah is because he disagrees with Shulchan Aruch regarding the first pasuk of Shema (end of 65). Thus, Yabia Omer 6:4 holds since we hold like Shulchan Aruch regarding the first pasuk of Shema, here too we should hold not to say Modim Derabanan. Like the Eliyah Rabbah so Aruch HaShulchan 51:6, Kesot HaShulchan (Badei Shulchan 18:8 implied from Shulchan Aruch HaRav 66:5), Sh”t Minchat Yitzchak 9:8, and Mishna Brurah 51:8 hold one can answer the entire Modim Derabanan. However, Yabia Omer 6:4:4 explains that these achronim are following their opinion that one can interrupt Pesukei DeZimrah to say the first pasuk of Shema. Siddur Bet Ovad (Dinei Pesukei DeZimrah 8), Sh”t Zechur LeYitchak Harari 7:5, Darchei Chaim 45a, Sh”t Yabia Omer 6:4 say to only say the first three words.</ref>
 ===Kriyat Shema with the Congregation===
-# Sephardim should not say the first pasuk of Shema with the tzibbur, rather one should cover one’s eyes and continue to read Pesukei DeZimrah. Ashkenazim should answer the first pasuk of Shema.  <Ref>  The Rosh 20b writes that one should say the first pasuk when the tzibbur says Shema. The Trumat HaDeshen 13 says one should not interrupt for Shema since one is not sitting idly, but then concludes that one can interrupt Pesukei DeZimrah (and birchot Shema) to accept the yoke of heaven. The Bet Yosef (65e) quotes this and in Shulchan Aruch 65:2 rules one can not interrupt to say Shema from Baruch Sh’amar and on. The Eliyah Rabbah asks on the Shulchan Aruch from the Trumat HaDeshen that one should be allowed in Pesukei DeZimrah to say Shema. But the Bach and Taz explain that the Trumat HaDeshen’s conclusion was just a possible rejection. However the Bach says that the Minhag Ashkenaz was to say Shema, and the Taz says it is only not allowed in Birchot Shema [In line with the Taz, Meorei Or Bear Sheva 22b say the acronym “Bet Shin” in Shulchan Aruch really meant Birchot Shema not Baruch Sh’amar] Ashkenazic achronim rule like the Taz, including the Perisha 51:6, Atret Zekenim 65:2, Magen Avraham 51:4, Mor Ukesiah 65:3, Chaye Adam in Nishmat Adam 20:1, Shulchan Aruch HaRav 65e, Aruch HaShulchan 65:6, Mishna Brurah 51:8, Derech HaChaim, Kesot HaShulchan 18:2, [[Shevet Halevi]] 1:40(2) However the simple ruling of Shulchan Aruch, that one may not interrupt Pesukei DeZimrah is explained and held by Sephardic achronim including Mamar Mordechi 65e, Chida in Kesher Gadol 7:32, Zechur LeYitchak Harari 7, Yafa Lelev 1:132(7), Siddur Bet Ovad (Pesukei DeZimrah 2), Chesed LeAlafim 51:2, Kaf HaChaim 51:6 ,Halacha Brurah 51:19. </ref>
+#Sephardim should not say the first pasuk of Shema with the tzibbur, rather one should cover one’s eyes and continue to read Pesukei DeZimrah. Ashkenazim should answer the first pasuk of Shema.  <ref>The Rosh 20b writes that one should say the first pasuk when the tzibbur says Shema. The Trumat HaDeshen 13 says one should not interrupt for Shema since one is not sitting idly, but then concludes that one can interrupt Pesukei DeZimrah (and birchot Shema) to accept the yoke of heaven. The Bet Yosef (65e) quotes this and in Shulchan Aruch 65:2 rules one can not interrupt to say Shema from Baruch Sh’amar and on. The Eliyah Rabbah asks on the Shulchan Aruch from the Trumat HaDeshen that one should be allowed in Pesukei DeZimrah to say Shema. But the Bach and Taz explain that the Trumat HaDeshen’s conclusion was just a possible rejection. However the Bach says that the Minhag Ashkenaz was to say Shema, and the Taz says it is only not allowed in Birchot Shema [In line with the Taz, Meorei Or Bear Sheva 22b say the acronym “Bet Shin” in Shulchan Aruch really meant Birchot Shema not Baruch Sh’amar] Ashkenazic achronim rule like the Taz, including the Perisha 51:6, Atret Zekenim 65:2, Magen Avraham 51:4, Mor Ukesiah 65:3, Chaye Adam in Nishmat Adam 20:1, Shulchan Aruch HaRav 65e, Aruch HaShulchan 65:6, Mishna Brurah 51:8, Derech HaChaim, Kesot HaShulchan 18:2, [[Shevet Halevi]] 1:40(2) However the simple ruling of Shulchan Aruch, that one may not interrupt Pesukei DeZimrah is explained and held by Sephardic achronim including Mamar Mordechi 65e, Chida in Kesher Gadol 7:32, Zechur LeYitchak Harari 7, Yafa Lelev 1:132(7), Siddur Bet Ovad (Pesukei DeZimrah 2), Chesed LeAlafim 51:2, Kaf HaChaim 51:6 ,Halacha Brurah 51:19. </ref>
 ===Announcing the Pages===
-# If the Rabbi or Gabbay needs to announce the page number in the middle of Pesukei Dezimrah, it is preferable that he not announce it but rather indicate the page number by having page number cards at the front of the shul to display the page number. If that is not possible and it is a great need, one may announce it in between paragraphs.  <Ref>  Sht”t Igrot Moshe 1:22</ref>
+#If the Rabbi or Gabbay needs to announce the page number in the middle of Pesukei Dezimrah, it is preferable that he not announce it but rather indicate the page number by having page number cards at the front of the shul to display the page number. If that is not possible and it is a great need, one may announce it in between paragraphs.  <ref>Sht”t Igrot Moshe 1:22</ref>
 ===Standing up for a Rabbi or Elder===
-# One must stand up for a Torah scholar or elderly person (70 years old) during Pesukei DeZimrah.<Ref>  Birkei Yosef 244:1 quotes an anonymous sage who says one does not need to show respect to a Talmid Chacham when one is currently involved in respecting of Hashem, yet he rules against the anonymous sage because it is honoring Hashem to keep His mitzvah of “Mipneh Seva Takum”. Rokeach 369, Sh”t Peni Mabin O”C 234, Sh”t Shlomo Chaim Zonenfeld O”C 48, and Yalkut Yosef 1:77-8 agree. </ref>See the [[standing for elders]] page.
+#One must stand up for a Torah scholar or elderly person (70 years old) during Pesukei DeZimrah.<ref>Birkei Yosef 244:1 quotes an anonymous sage who says one does not need to show respect to a Talmid Chacham when one is currently involved in respecting of Hashem, yet he rules against the anonymous sage because it is honoring Hashem to keep His mitzvah of “Mipneh Seva Takum”. Rokeach 369, Sh”t Peni Mabin O”C 234, Sh”t Shlomo Chaim Zonenfeld O”C 48, and Yalkut Yosef 1:77-8 agree. </ref>See the [[standing for elders]] page.
 ===Bracha on Thunder, Lightning, and Rainbow===
-# One who hears thunder or sees a rainbow, can interrupt Pesukei DeZimrah to make these [[brachot]], because they are a passing mitzvah.  <Ref>  Rosh in Brachot 2:5 agrees with Rabbenu Yonah who holds that during Birchot Shema one can interrupt for Dvar Sh'bekedusha. The Maharam (quoted by the Rosh) does not allow one to interrupt praise of Hashem with a different praise. The Tur and Shulchan Aruch 66:3 hold like the Rosh. Magen Avraham (66:5) explains since one can interrupt in order to respect a person, how much more so should one be able to interrupt for respecting Hashem, thus one can interrupt for the bracha of thunder. Erech Hashulchan 66e, Magen Giborim 66, Bear Heitev 66, Shulchan Aruch HaRav 66:4, Yeshuot Yacov 66, Tosfot Rabbi Akiva Eiger (Brachot 2 beginning), Mamar Mordechai 66:2, Solet Belulah 66:3, Aruch Hashulchan 66:6, Tiferet Yisrael Brachot 2:8, Sh”t Machat Yado O”C 1:7, Darchei Chaim 49a, Torat Yekutiel 35, Sh”t Yabia Omer 8:6(3), Sh”t Otzrot Yosef 4:5. However, Bechor Shor argues it is only permitted when needing to respect people, because they would feel degraded, but for Hashem’s respect one would not interrupt since it is not degrading as one is in middle of saying Hashem’s praise. This is also the opinion of Mateh Yehuda 59:1, Chida in Machzik Bracha 66:3, Kesher Gadol 9:15, Shalmei Tzibbur 86a, Nahar Shalom 66:2, Minchat Aharon 12:4, 13:30, Sh”t Zechur LeYitchak 7:3, Siddur Bet Ovad Brachat [[Kriyat Shema]] 6, Meorei Or (Bear Sheva) 26b, Kaf Hachaim Palagi 18:8. See further Mishna Brurah 66:19, Chaye Adam 20:4, Sh”t Yabia Omer O”C 6:6(1). Even those who are strict not to interrupt [[Birchot Kriyat Shema]] can be lenient in Pesukei DeZimrah since it is a praise, therefore the same idea and similar in nature to Pesukei DeZimrah (as Bet Yosef 51 about [[amen]]).  </ref>
+#One who hears thunder or sees a rainbow, can interrupt Pesukei DeZimrah to make these [[brachot]], because they are a passing mitzvah.  <ref>Rosh in Brachot 2:5 agrees with Rabbenu Yonah who holds that during Birchot Shema one can interrupt for Dvar Sh'bekedusha. The Maharam (quoted by the Rosh) does not allow one to interrupt praise of Hashem with a different praise. The Tur and Shulchan Aruch 66:3 hold like the Rosh. Magen Avraham (66:5) explains since one can interrupt in order to respect a person, how much more so should one be able to interrupt for respecting Hashem, thus one can interrupt for the bracha of thunder. Erech Hashulchan 66e, Magen Giborim 66, Bear Heitev 66, Shulchan Aruch HaRav 66:4, Yeshuot Yacov 66, Tosfot Rabbi Akiva Eiger (Brachot 2 beginning), Mamar Mordechai 66:2, Solet Belulah 66:3, Aruch Hashulchan 66:6, Tiferet Yisrael Brachot 2:8, Sh”t Machat Yado O”C 1:7, Darchei Chaim 49a, Torat Yekutiel 35, Sh”t Yabia Omer 8:6(3), Sh”t Otzrot Yosef 4:5. However, Bechor Shor argues it is only permitted when needing to respect people, because they would feel degraded, but for Hashem’s respect one would not interrupt since it is not degrading as one is in middle of saying Hashem’s praise. This is also the opinion of Mateh Yehuda 59:1, Chida in Machzik Bracha 66:3, Kesher Gadol 9:15, Shalmei Tzibbur 86a, Nahar Shalom 66:2, Minchat Aharon 12:4, 13:30, Sh”t Zechur LeYitchak 7:3, Siddur Bet Ovad Brachat [[Kriyat Shema]] 6, Meorei Or (Bear Sheva) 26b, Kaf Hachaim Palagi 18:8. See further Mishna Brurah 66:19, Chaye Adam 20:4, Sh”t Yabia Omer O”C 6:6(1). Even those who are strict not to interrupt [[Birchot Kriyat Shema]] can be lenient in Pesukei DeZimrah since it is a praise, therefore the same idea and similar in nature to Pesukei DeZimrah (as Bet Yosef 51 about [[amen]]).  </ref>
 ===Putting on Tallit and Tefillin===
-# One can put on [[Tallit]] and [[Tefillin]] between mizmors and if one is up to Yishtabach one should first say Yishtabach and then put on [[Tallit]] and [[Tefillin]].  <Ref>  The Rambam in Sh”t Pear Hadar 147 says one can interrupt to put on [[Tallit]] and [[Tefillin]] with a bracha. However, Bet Yosef 53 quotes the Kol Bo 5, who allowed the shaliach tzibbur to make a bracha on [[Tallit]] before Yishtabach, and rejects this ruling in Shulchan Aruch 53:3 one can not interrupt between Pesukei DeZimrah and Yishtabach. Ginat Veradim O”C 1:52 understood Shulchan Aruch to mean one may not interrupt even between the mizmorim but quotes Rabbenu Yishaya who understood Shuchan Aruch to mean that only between Pesukei DeZimrah and Yishtabach one can not interrupt. Divrei Mordechai 53, Kesei Eliyahu 53:3, Erech Hashulchan 53:1, Siddur Bet Ovad 9 pg 80a, Yafeh Lelev 53:3, Kaf Hachaim of Rabbi Chaim Sofer 53:7, Shulchan Aruch HaRav 53:3 agree with the Ginat Veradim’s understanding. Birkei Yosef 53:4 argues on the Ginat Veradim’s understanding because of the letter of Rambam. This is also the opinion of Rabbi Akiva Eiger 53:1 (he finishes off with a Tzarich Iyun),Sharei Kennest Gedola 53:4, Sh”t Korban Eshe O”C 2, Aruch hashulchan 51:6, 53:2, Mishna Brurah 53:5, Sh”t Shoel VeNishal 2:36, Netivei Am 51:3, Mekor Chaim 66:3, Sh”t VeYosef Avraham 35, Minchat Aharon 12:4, Sh”t Mishiv Halacha 1:409, Badei Hashulchan 18:23, Halacha Brurah 51:22. Sh”t Zechur LeYitchak 8 says had the Shulchan Aruch seen the letter of the Rambam he would have retracted. </ref>
+#One can put on [[Tallit]] and [[Tefillin]] between mizmors and if one is up to Yishtabach one should first say Yishtabach and then put on [[Tallit]] and [[Tefillin]].  <ref>The Rambam in Sh”t Pear Hadar 147 says one can interrupt to put on [[Tallit]] and [[Tefillin]] with a bracha. However, Bet Yosef 53 quotes the Kol Bo 5, who allowed the shaliach tzibbur to make a bracha on [[Tallit]] before Yishtabach, and rejects this ruling in Shulchan Aruch 53:3 one can not interrupt between Pesukei DeZimrah and Yishtabach. Ginat Veradim O”C 1:52 understood Shulchan Aruch to mean one may not interrupt even between the mizmorim but quotes Rabbenu Yishaya who understood Shuchan Aruch to mean that only between Pesukei DeZimrah and Yishtabach one can not interrupt. Divrei Mordechai 53, Kesei Eliyahu 53:3, Erech Hashulchan 53:1, Siddur Bet Ovad 9 pg 80a, Yafeh Lelev 53:3, Kaf Hachaim of Rabbi Chaim Sofer 53:7, Shulchan Aruch HaRav 53:3 agree with the Ginat Veradim’s understanding. Birkei Yosef 53:4 argues on the Ginat Veradim’s understanding because of the letter of Rambam. This is also the opinion of Rabbi Akiva Eiger 53:1 (he finishes off with a Tzarich Iyun),Sharei Kennest Gedola 53:4, Sh”t Korban Eshe O”C 2, Aruch hashulchan 51:6, 53:2, Mishna Brurah 53:5, Sh”t Shoel VeNishal 2:36, Netivei Am 51:3, Mekor Chaim 66:3, Sh”t VeYosef Avraham 35, Minchat Aharon 12:4, Sh”t Mishiv Halacha 1:409, Badei Hashulchan 18:23, Halacha Brurah 51:22. Sh”t Zechur LeYitchak 8 says had the Shulchan Aruch seen the letter of the Rambam he would have retracted. </ref>
 ===Kriyat Shema===
-# If the Zman Kriyat Shema (even if it is just the Magen Avraham’s time) is about to end within minutes and it is not possible to skip zemirot, finish Pesukei DeZimrah, [[Birchot Kriyat Shema]] and Shema, one may interrupt Pesukei DeZimrah to say all 3 paragraphs of Shema. <Ref>  Otzrot Yosef 4:5. Bet Yosef 63e brings a dispute in the rishonim about what part of [[Kriyat Shema]] is from the Torah; the majority of rishonim hold just the first pasuk is from the Torah. Pitchai Shearim 5, forbids one to interrupt Pesukei DeZimrah with Shema (more than the first pasuk) since Shema is not a praise. However, Otzrot Yosef argues that Shema is allowed just as [[Kaddish]] and [[Kedusha]]. Mishna Brurah 51:10 allows all three paragraphs (as he holds in 46:31). Even if it is just to make the time of the Magen Avraham it is allowed since it is a Safek Deoraita for the first line and once one has had to make a break one should continue. Sh”t Knesset Yisrael 13d allows one to even interrupt [[Shmoneh Esrei]] for saying Shema in time.  </ref>
+#If the Zman Kriyat Shema (even if it is just the Magen Avraham’s time) is about to end within minutes and it is not possible to skip zemirot, finish Pesukei DeZimrah, [[Birchot Kriyat Shema]] and Shema, one may interrupt Pesukei DeZimrah to say all 3 paragraphs of Shema. <ref>Otzrot Yosef 4:5. Bet Yosef 63e brings a dispute in the rishonim about what part of [[Kriyat Shema]] is from the Torah; the majority of rishonim hold just the first pasuk is from the Torah. Pitchai Shearim 5, forbids one to interrupt Pesukei DeZimrah with Shema (more than the first pasuk) since Shema is not a praise. However, Otzrot Yosef argues that Shema is allowed just as [[Kaddish]] and [[Kedusha]]. Mishna Brurah 51:10 allows all three paragraphs (as he holds in 46:31). Even if it is just to make the time of the Magen Avraham it is allowed since it is a Safek Deoraita for the first line and once one has had to make a break one should continue. Sh”t Knesset Yisrael 13d allows one to even interrupt [[Shmoneh Esrei]] for saying Shema in time.  </ref>
 ===Asher Yatzer===
-# One who went to the bathroom, should say Asher Yatzar, put on their [[Tallit]] without a bracha and put on [[Tefillin]] with a bracha between mizmorim and if he was in between Pesukei DeZimrah and Yishtabach he should wait until after Yishtabach.<Ref> Yabia Omer 6:4(3), 8:6(7). Halacha Brurah 51:23. Ginat Veradim 1:51 quotes Rabbanu Yisheya who allows one to say [[Asher Yatzar]], bracha on Tallit and Tefillin when he returns between mizmorim and between Pesukei DeZimrah and Yishtabach since once there was already an interruption anyway (to go to the bathroom) one can continue. The Korban Eshe O”C 2 argues that one should not interrupt between Pesukei DeZimrah and Yishtabach. Chaye Adam 2:1 concludes that one shouldn't recite Ashar Yatzar then and wait until after Shemona Esrei. Chida in Kesher Gudal 7:33 is lenient to allow Ashar Yatzar between mizmorim. Beiur Halacha 53:3 s.v. Ein Levarech says on the Tallit one does not say a bracha at all since one had in mind to return. But between Pesukei DeZimrah and Yishtabach one should just wait. </ref> Between [[Barchu]] and the Amida, one should wait until after the Amida. <ref> Sh"t Rivivot Ephraim 1:50:4 </ref>
+#One who went to the bathroom, should say Asher Yatzar, put on their [[Tallit]] without a bracha and put on [[Tefillin]] with a bracha between mizmorim and if he was in between Pesukei DeZimrah and Yishtabach he should wait until after Yishtabach.<ref>Yabia Omer 6:4(3), 8:6(7). Halacha Brurah 51:23. Ginat Veradim 1:51 quotes Rabbanu Yisheya who allows one to say [[Asher Yatzar]], bracha on Tallit and Tefillin when he returns between mizmorim and between Pesukei DeZimrah and Yishtabach since once there was already an interruption anyway (to go to the bathroom) one can continue. The Korban Eshe O”C 2 argues that one should not interrupt between Pesukei DeZimrah and Yishtabach. Chaye Adam 2:1 concludes that one shouldn't recite Ashar Yatzar then and wait until after Shemona Esrei. Chida in Kesher Gudal 7:33 is lenient to allow Ashar Yatzar between mizmorim. Beiur Halacha 53:3 s.v. Ein Levarech says on the Tallit one does not say a bracha at all since one had in mind to return. But between Pesukei DeZimrah and Yishtabach one should just wait. </ref> Between [[Barchu]] and the Amida, one should wait until after the Amida. <ref>Sh"t Rivivot Ephraim 1:50:4 </ref>
 ===Mourning Reciting Kaddish===
-# A mourner within 12 months of the death of one of his parents, can interrupt with “Kaddish Al Israel” but should be careful to only interrupt when between mizmorim. Those who want to say the other kaddishim that one has the minhag to say as a mourner has what to rely on. One has what to rely on to say “Kaddish Yatom” between “perakim” of [[Birchot Kriyat Shema]].  <Ref>  Halacha Brurah 51:24 and Chazon Ovadia (Aveilut v. 1 p. 362). Sh”t Yehuda Yaleh Kobo O”C 4 allows one to say Kaddish Yatom during Pesukei DeZimrah, Sh”t Rav Poalim O”C 2:14 allows those who have the minhag to say Chatzi Kaddish before Yishtabach between mizmorim, however Sh”t levushei mordechai (tanina O”C 36, Kama O”C 112) forbids Kaddish Yatom during [[Birchot Kriyat Shema]]. Siach Yitzchak 25b:13, and Kaf Hachaim sofer 53:13, 55:22 forbid it even in Pesukei DeZimrah but would perhaps agree by Kaddish Yatom. See further Sh”t Yabia Omer 7:10</ref>
+#A mourner within 12 months of the death of one of his parents, can interrupt with “Kaddish Al Israel” but should be careful to only interrupt when between mizmorim. Those who want to say the other kaddishim that one has the minhag to say as a mourner has what to rely on. One has what to rely on to say “Kaddish Yatom” between “perakim” of [[Birchot Kriyat Shema]].  <ref>Halacha Brurah 51:24 and Chazon Ovadia (Aveilut v. 1 p. 362). Sh”t Yehuda Yaleh Kobo O”C 4 allows one to say Kaddish Yatom during Pesukei DeZimrah, Sh”t Rav Poalim O”C 2:14 allows those who have the minhag to say Chatzi Kaddish before Yishtabach between mizmorim, however Sh”t levushei mordechai (tanina O”C 36, Kama O”C 112) forbids Kaddish Yatom during [[Birchot Kriyat Shema]]. Siach Yitzchak 25b:13, and Kaf Hachaim sofer 53:13, 55:22 forbid it even in Pesukei DeZimrah but would perhaps agree by Kaddish Yatom. See further Sh”t Yabia Omer 7:10</ref>
 ===Hagbah===
-# One can not answer the Vezot Hatorah of Hagbah or Barich Sheme when the Aron is opened.  <Ref>  Sh”t Kennest Hagedolah O”C 51 says one can interrupt the end of [[Birchot Kriyat Shema]] for Vezot Hatorah. Emet LeYacov Elgazi (Dinei Hakamat Sefer Torah 2) agrees. However, the following are strict and do not allow one to interrupt: Sh”t Zechur LeYitzchak Harari 7 pg 7d, Siddur Bet Ovad (Dinei Semichut Geula LeTefilah 9, Chesed LeAlafim 60:4, Kaf Chaim Palagi 18:13, Sh”t Nishmat Kol Chai O”C 4 pg 9d, Sh”t VeYosef Avraham 35 pg 218a, Me’at Mayim 4, and Kaf Chaim Sofer 66:47, Sharei Halacha Uminhag 1:63. [The Chida’s opinion is unclear as he writes in Chaim Shal 68, Kissei Rachamim (Masechet Soferim 14:14), and Kesher Gudal 11:21 not to interrupt for Vezot HaTorah but in Birkei Yosef 134:4 he brings the Kennest Hagedolah; it seems that he disagrees with the Kennest Hagedolah but just is quoting the rishonim and achronim, yet in LeDavid Emet 4:4, it sounds like he agrees with the Kennest Hagedolah.] Concerning Barich Sheme, Sh”t Meharshag 1:52(2), Siddur Bet Ovad (kriyat Sefer Torah 5-6, pg 100a), Sh”t Zechur LeYitzchak 7:5, and Sh”t Mayim Chaim Mashosh 27, hold one may not say Barich Sheme. However, Shomer Emet 12:7, Vayismoch Moshe pg 5b, and Pri Sadeh 3:112 hold one can answer Barich Sheme. See further Sh”t Yabia Omer O”C 5:8, 7:9(2), Halacha Brurah 51:25.</ref>
+#One can not answer the Vezot Hatorah of Hagbah or Barich Sheme when the Aron is opened.  <ref>Sh”t Kennest Hagedolah O”C 51 says one can interrupt the end of [[Birchot Kriyat Shema]] for Vezot Hatorah. Emet LeYacov Elgazi (Dinei Hakamat Sefer Torah 2) agrees. However, the following are strict and do not allow one to interrupt: Sh”t Zechur LeYitzchak Harari 7 pg 7d, Siddur Bet Ovad (Dinei Semichut Geula LeTefilah 9, Chesed LeAlafim 60:4, Kaf Chaim Palagi 18:13, Sh”t Nishmat Kol Chai O”C 4 pg 9d, Sh”t VeYosef Avraham 35 pg 218a, Me’at Mayim 4, and Kaf Chaim Sofer 66:47, Sharei Halacha Uminhag 1:63. [The Chida’s opinion is unclear as he writes in Chaim Shal 68, Kissei Rachamim (Masechet Soferim 14:14), and Kesher Gudal 11:21 not to interrupt for Vezot HaTorah but in Birkei Yosef 134:4 he brings the Kennest Hagedolah; it seems that he disagrees with the Kennest Hagedolah but just is quoting the rishonim and achronim, yet in LeDavid Emet 4:4, it sounds like he agrees with the Kennest Hagedolah.] Concerning Barich Sheme, Sh”t Meharshag 1:52(2), Siddur Bet Ovad (kriyat Sefer Torah 5-6, pg 100a), Sh”t Zechur LeYitzchak 7:5, and Sh”t Mayim Chaim Mashosh 27, hold one may not say Barich Sheme. However, Shomer Emet 12:7, Vayismoch Moshe pg 5b, and Pri Sadeh 3:112 hold one can answer Barich Sheme. See further Sh”t Yabia Omer O”C 5:8, 7:9(2), Halacha Brurah 51:25.</ref>
 ===Kriyat Hatorah===
-# One should not interrupt to listen to [[Kriyat HaTorah]] if he can hear it later from another [[minyan]]. If not, he should listen between the mizmorim.  <Ref>  Imrei Yosher 2:171 says one shouldn’t interrupt since Kriyat Torah isn’t a personal obligation but a obligation on the tzibbur (implied from the leniencies of S”A 146, and explicitly in Ramban (Milchamot Megilah 1:5)) [however Igrot Moshe 4:40(4), (Beiur Halacha 146 s.v. Veyesh Matirim leaves in a Tzarich Iyun) hold that it’s a personal obligation.] Similarly, Sh”t Mayim Chaim Mashash 27 forbids even listening during Pesukei DeZimrah. Shomer Emet 12:7 says one can listen between mizmorim in Pesukei DeZimrah and not in [[Brachot]] [[Kriyat Shema]], and Leket Yosher 1:18 says that once the Trumat Hadeshen came late and listened to Kiyat Hatorah during Birchot [[Kriyat Shema]]. Similarly, Sh”t Yabia Omer 7:9(2) allows one to stop and listen if one can’t find another [[minyan]] to hear Kriyat Torah. </ref>
-# If one was called for an aliyah by name one should make the [[brachot]] and read along with the bal koreh as usual. If one wasn’t called by name he should refuse the aliyah by signaling. If one’s the only Cohen or levi there he can take the aliyah even if not called by name. One should finish the pasuk he’s in but not the paragraph unless one is close to the end. One shouldn’t ask the shaliach Tzibbur to say a mesheberach.  <Ref>  Shulchan Aruch OC 66:4 rules that one can’t interrupt kiryat shema to get aliyah even if called by name or he’s the only cohen. Magen Avraham says by Pesukei DeZimrah a cohen can get the aliyah. This is also the opinion of Olat Tamid 66:13, Eliyah Raba 66:4, Kesher Gudal 11:23, Siddur Yavetz Siach Yitzchak 109b,  Kaf Hachaim Palagi 15b:7, Sh”t Zechur LeYitzchak 7 pg 8d,  Sh”t Veyosef Avraham 35 pg 220a, Tehila LeDavid 32b, Aruch Hashulchan 135:14, Sh”t Ish Matzliach 22. Siddur Bet Ovad(Pesukei DeZimrah 15) and Pri Megadim A”A 135:6 explain that this where he’s the only Cohen. Shaari Efraim 1:1 says not to ask for a misheberach. Yalkut Yosef 1 pg 73 says a Yisrael called by name is allowed just like an only cohen. Since someone who gets an Aliyah must read along with the bal koreh (S”A 141:2) so too in our case, so holds Shaari Efraim {{ibid}} and Tehilah Ledavid 282:1, against Siddur Bet Ovad (Pesukei DeZimrah 16) and Kaf Chaim Sofer 66:27 who say not to read along. Since it’s a issue of Bracha Levatalah if one doesn’t read along one should read along. See Sh”t Yabia Omer 7:8(3), Yechave Daat 4:11(58)</ref>
+#One should not interrupt to listen to [[Kriyat HaTorah]] if he can hear it later from another [[minyan]]. If not, he should listen between the mizmorim.  <ref>Imrei Yosher 2:171 says one shouldn’t interrupt since Kriyat Torah isn’t a personal obligation but a obligation on the tzibbur (implied from the leniencies of S”A 146, and explicitly in Ramban (Milchamot Megilah 1:5)) [however Igrot Moshe 4:40(4), (Beiur Halacha 146 s.v. Veyesh Matirim leaves in a Tzarich Iyun) hold that it’s a personal obligation.] Similarly, Sh”t Mayim Chaim Mashash 27 forbids even listening during Pesukei DeZimrah. Shomer Emet 12:7 says one can listen between mizmorim in Pesukei DeZimrah and not in [[Brachot]] [[Kriyat Shema]], and Leket Yosher 1:18 says that once the Trumat Hadeshen came late and listened to Kiyat Hatorah during Birchot [[Kriyat Shema]]. Similarly, Sh”t Yabia Omer 7:9(2) allows one to stop and listen if one can’t find another [[minyan]] to hear Kriyat Torah. </ref>
-# If one gets the maftir Aliyah, he should say the Haftorah with [[Brachot]]. <Ref>  Rama 284:4 rules that the one who gets maftir must do haftorah unless he doesn’t know how to read it as the Rivash holds it’s necessary and not effective after the fact. Sh”t Yabia Omer 7:8(22-3), Tehila Ledavid 282:3 and Sh”t Ayin Eliezer O”C 29 hold one should read the hatorah in our case. However Sh”t Kinat Soferim 122 and Kesot Hashulchan (Badei Shulchan 81:1) say one shouldn’t say the Haftorah. </ref>
+#If one was called for an aliyah by name one should make the [[brachot]] and read along with the bal koreh as usual. If one wasn’t called by name he should refuse the aliyah by signaling. If one’s the only Cohen or levi there he can take the aliyah even if not called by name. One should finish the pasuk he’s in but not the paragraph unless one is close to the end. One shouldn’t ask the shaliach Tzibbur to say a mesheberach.  <ref>Shulchan Aruch OC 66:4 rules that one can’t interrupt kiryat shema to get aliyah even if called by name or he’s the only cohen. Magen Avraham says by Pesukei DeZimrah a cohen can get the aliyah. This is also the opinion of Olat Tamid 66:13, Eliyah Raba 66:4, Kesher Gudal 11:23, Siddur Yavetz Siach Yitzchak 109b,  Kaf Hachaim Palagi 15b:7, Sh”t Zechur LeYitzchak 7 pg 8d,  Sh”t Veyosef Avraham 35 pg 220a, Tehila LeDavid 32b, Aruch Hashulchan 135:14, Sh”t Ish Matzliach 22. Siddur Bet Ovad(Pesukei DeZimrah 15) and Pri Megadim A”A 135:6 explain that this where he’s the only Cohen. Shaari Efraim 1:1 says not to ask for a misheberach. Yalkut Yosef 1 pg 73 says a Yisrael called by name is allowed just like an only cohen. Since someone who gets an Aliyah must read along with the bal koreh (S”A 141:2) so too in our case, so holds Shaari Efraim {{ibid}} and Tehilah Ledavid 282:1, against Siddur Bet Ovad (Pesukei DeZimrah 16) and Kaf Chaim Sofer 66:27 who say not to read along. Since it’s a issue of Bracha Levatalah if one doesn’t read along one should read along. See Sh”t Yabia Omer 7:8(3), Yechave Daat 4:11(58)</ref>
-# If there is no one else who know how to read the Torah with the tune and correct pronunciation, he may interrupt (even in Shema), but shouldn’t say misheberach’s. One can interrupt to correct the Torah reading if the mistake changes the meaning.  <Ref>  S”A 144:3 forbids rolling the sefer Torah in front of the tzibbur because it’s not respectful to the tzibbur. Therefore it’s like one is answering to a person due respect for which it’s allowed to interrupt even in shema. This is also the opinion of Sh”t Teshurat Shy 1:128, Mishna Brurah 66:26, Sh”t Mahargash 1:48, Kesot Hashulchan (Badei Shulchan 19:7). If reading the Torah is okay where there’s no one else, so too it should be allowed for the same reason to correct a mistake. This is also the opinion of Sh”t Lev Chaim 3:5. see further, Sh”t Yabia Omer 7:9 s.v. Uleinyan pg 25</ref>
+#If one gets the maftir Aliyah, he should say the Haftorah with [[Brachot]]. <ref>Rama 284:4 rules that the one who gets maftir must do haftorah unless he doesn’t know how to read it as the Rivash holds it’s necessary and not effective after the fact. Sh”t Yabia Omer 7:8(22-3), Tehila Ledavid 282:3 and Sh”t Ayin Eliezer O”C 29 hold one should read the hatorah in our case. However Sh”t Kinat Soferim 122 and Kesot Hashulchan (Badei Shulchan 81:1) say one shouldn’t say the Haftorah. </ref>
+#If there is no one else who know how to read the Torah with the tune and correct pronunciation, he may interrupt (even in Shema), but shouldn’t say mi-sheberach’s. One can interrupt to correct the Torah reading if the mistake changes the meaning.  <ref>S”A 144:3 forbids rolling the sefer Torah in front of the tzibbur because it’s not respectful to the tzibbur. Therefore it’s like one is answering to a person due respect for which it’s allowed to interrupt even in shema. This is also the opinion of Sh”t Teshurat Shy 1:128, Mishna Brurah 66:26, Sh”t Mahargash 1:48, Kesot Hashulchan (Badei Shulchan 19:7). If reading the Torah is okay where there’s no one else, so too it should be allowed for the same reason to correct a mistake. This is also the opinion of Sh”t Lev Chaim 3:5. see further, Sh”t Yabia Omer 7:9 s.v. Uleinyan pg 25</ref>
 ===Piyutim===
-# The tzibbur shouldn’t add piutim in Pesukei DeZimrah or [[Brachot]] [[Kriyat Shema]], but should be said after the [[Kaddish]] Titkabel after Shemona Esreh. Ashkenazim allow the tzibbur to add classical piutim even in [[Brachot]] [[Kriyat Shema]], but shouldn’t add new piutim.  <Ref>  There’s a dispute by Brichot [[Kriyat Shema]] whether one can add piutim brought in the Tur and Bet Yosef 68 between the Rambam, Rosh, and Ramah who don’t allow and the Raavad, Rabbeinu Tam and Rashba (Shu"t Vol. 1, Siman 469) defend the Minhag. See Ritva Shabbat 118b. S”A 68 rules some have the minhag to add piutim but it’s proper not to say them. See Ibn Ezra, Kohelet 5:1. Whether pituim are allowed in Pesukei DeZimrah is a dispute of the Achronim. The hold the tzibbur shouldn’t add piutim and should change their minhag so it’s not an interruption: Divrei Yosef 5e, Pri [[Chadash]] 68, Chida in Sh”t Tov Ayin 18:35, Mashcha Deravuta 112, Sh”t Divrei david meyeldola 24 pg 61c, Siddur Bet Ovad (Nishmat 7), Batei Kenisiot 124 pg 125b, Sh”t Yavikra Avraham (Makom Shenehagu 123c), Ikrei Hadat 4:21, Sh”t Mayim Chaim Mashosh 157. However others say the tzibbur shouldn’t change it’s minhag to take out the piutim such as the Sh”t Mahari kolon, Sh”t Adoni Paz 22c, and Pachad Yitzchak 136d. see further Sh”t Yechave Daat 2:7, Otzrot Yosef 4:6.</ref>
+#The tzibbur shouldn’t add piutim in Pesukei DeZimrah or [[Brachot]] [[Kriyat Shema]], but should be said after the [[Kaddish]] Titkabel after Shemona Esreh. Ashkenazim allow the tzibbur to add classical piutim even in [[Brachot]] [[Kriyat Shema]], but shouldn’t add new piutim.  <ref>There’s a dispute by Brichot [[Kriyat Shema]] whether one can add piutim brought in the Tur and Bet Yosef 68 between the Rambam, Rosh, and Ramah who don’t allow and the Raavad, Rabbeinu Tam and Rashba (Shu"t Vol. 1, Siman 469) defend the Minhag. See Ritva Shabbat 118b. S”A 68 rules some have the minhag to add piutim but it’s proper not to say them. See Ibn Ezra, Kohelet 5:1. Whether pituim are allowed in Pesukei DeZimrah is a dispute of the Achronim. The hold the tzibbur shouldn’t add piutim and should change their minhag so it’s not an interruption: Divrei Yosef 5e, Pri [[Chadash]] 68, Chida in Sh”t Tov Ayin 18:35, Mashcha Deravuta 112, Sh”t Divrei david meyeldola 24 pg 61c, Siddur Bet Ovad (Nishmat 7), Batei Kenisiot 124 pg 125b, Sh”t Yavikra Avraham (Makom Shenehagu 123c), Ikrei Hadat 4:21, Sh”t Mayim Chaim Mashosh 157. However others say the tzibbur shouldn’t change it’s minhag to take out the piutim such as the Sh”t Mahari kolon, Sh”t Adoni Paz 22c, and Pachad Yitzchak 136d. see further Sh”t Yechave Daat 2:7, Otzrot Yosef 4:6.</ref>
 ===Smelling Besamim===
-# One shouldn’t smell [[Besamim]] and make a bracha since it can wait until after [[davening]].  <Ref>  Magen Avraham 494:9 quotes the Shlah as saying that one shouldn't smell besamim in the middle of davening since it would cause an interruption since one has to recite a bracha for the smell. Even though the Chok Yakov 494:7 argues that it is permitted since it is no different than interrupting for greeting someone, Eliya Rabba 494:2 argues that it is like making a bracha in the middle of Pesukei Dzimra (see Shulchan Aruch 66:2). Pri Megadim 494:9 and Machasit Hashekel 494:9 agree with the Shlah. Shulchan Aruch HaRav 494:17, Halacha Brurah 51:31, and Yalkut Yosef 51:27 codify the opinion of the Shlah. </ref>
+#One shouldn’t smell [[Besamim]] and make a bracha since it can wait until after [[davening]].  <ref>Magen Avraham 494:9 quotes the Shlah as saying that one shouldn't smell besamim in the middle of davening since it would cause an interruption since one has to recite a bracha for the smell. Even though the Chok Yakov 494:7 argues that it is permitted since it is no different than interrupting for greeting someone, Eliya Rabba 494:2 argues that it is like making a bracha in the middle of Pesukei Dzimra (see Shulchan Aruch 66:2). Pri Megadim 494:9 and Machasit Hashekel 494:9 agree with the Shlah. Shulchan Aruch HaRav 494:17, Halacha Brurah 51:31, and Yalkut Yosef 51:27 codify the opinion of the Shlah. </ref>
 ===Drinking Coffee or Tea===
-# One shouldn't drink coffee or tea in the middle of Pesukei Dzimra even if one already made the bracha on it before pesukei dzimra. If there's a great need to drink it there's what to rely upon.<ref> Yalkut Yosef 51:23 writes that there's a dispute between the rishonim if an interruption of an action is considered an interruption but initially one should certainly avoid it (Yabia Omer 5:4:6). Therefore, one shouldn't drink in the middle of pesukei dzimra. However, since it is a dispute and pesukei dzimra isn't the same as making an interruption between a bracha and the mitzvah in a case of need one has what to rely upon. Vayisbor Yosef 2:17 agrees. Piskei Teshuvot 51:9 implies that he agrees. See also Binyan Av 6:1.</ref>
+#One shouldn't drink coffee or tea in the middle of Pesukei Dzimra even if one already made the bracha on it before pesukei dzimra. If there's a great need to drink it there's what to rely upon.<ref>Yalkut Yosef 51:23 writes that there's a dispute between the rishonim if an interruption of an action is considered an interruption but initially one should certainly avoid it (Yabia Omer 5:4:6). Therefore, one shouldn't drink in the middle of pesukei dzimra. However, since it is a dispute and pesukei dzimra isn't the same as making an interruption between a bracha and the mitzvah in a case of need one has what to rely upon. Vayisbor Yosef 2:17 agrees. Piskei Teshuvot 51:9 implies that he agrees. See also Binyan Av 6:1.</ref>
 ===Mitzvah===
-# It is forbidden to interrupt in the middle of Pesukei Dezimrah for a mitzvah instead one can interrupt for a mitzvah between Yishtabach and Brachot Kriyat Shema.<ref>Kol Bo 4 cited by Bet Yosef 51:4, Rama 51:4</ref>
-== Interruptions between Yishtabach and Brachot Yotzer==
+#It is forbidden to interrupt in the middle of Pesukei Dezimrah for a mitzvah instead one can interrupt for a mitzvah between Yishtabach and Brachot Kriyat Shema.<ref>Kol Bo 4 cited by Bet Yosef 51:4, Rama 51:4</ref>
-# One can answer any dvar sh’bekedusha, including Baruch Hu UBaruch Shemo.<Ref>Halacha Brurah 51:16. In footnote 24, the overwhelming consensus of the achronim was not to say Baruch Hu UBaruch Shemo in Pesukei DeZimrah.  However, the Tur 54 in name of Rav Amram Goan says that one can interrupt between Yishtabach and Yotzer for a public need or to distribute charity against the Hagahot Miymoni Tefilah 7:12 in name of the Yerushalmi that it is an Averah to speak in between Yishtabach and Yotzer. Shulchan Aruch O.C. 54:3 quotes both of the above opinions. The Rama ibid writes that one can interrupt for blessing the sick or accepting someone for a court case since they are tzorech mitzvah, so holds Sh”t Meharshal 64. Similarly, the minhag is to say Shir HaMaalot during Asert Yeme Teshuva based on the Arizal (Darush L’Rosh Hashana 90a). Therefore, one should be able to answer Baruch Hu Ubaruch Shemo so hold Sh”t Rabbi Eliyahu Hamway 167c s.v. UMekol Makom, Taharat Mayim 70:90, Lechem Shlomo O”C 36, Halichot Olam 1 pg 81, Sh”t Yechave Daat 4:9, against the Sh”t Peni Yitzchak 5 pg 170d. See further in Sh”t Shuirei Tahara 2:36, Sh”t Lev Chaim 2:109, Sh”t Kinyan Torah 3:91(3)</ref>
-# One can answer the [[Kedusha]] with the entire passage of “nakdishach” or “nekadesh”.<Ref> Halacha Brurah 51:15. Shulchan Aruch 66:3 says one in [[Kriyat Shema]] one can interrupt for [[Kaddish]], [[Kedusha]] and Baruchu. Since whether one should say the entire passage is a dispute in a place where one can not interrupt one should not say the entire passage. This is the opinion of the Kaf Hachaim of Rabbi Chaim Sofer 66:18 citing some achronim. However, interruptions between Yishtabach and Birchat Yotzer are treated leniently as in footnote 44 and so one can answer the entire passage. </ref>
+==Interruptions between Yishtabach and Brachot Yotzer==
-# One can answer the entire Modim Derabanan.<Ref> Halacha Brurah 51:18. Interruptions between Yishtabach and Birchat Yotzer are treated leniently as in footnote 44. </ref>
-# One can answer the first pasuk of Shema with the Tzibbur.<Ref> Halacha Brurah 51:19. Interruptions between Yishtabach and Birchat Yotzer are treated leniently as in footnote 44. </ref>
+#One can answer any dvar sh’bekedusha, including Baruch Hu UBaruch Shemo.<ref>Halacha Brurah 51:16. In footnote 24, the overwhelming consensus of the achronim was not to say Baruch Hu UBaruch Shemo in Pesukei DeZimrah.  However, the Tur 54 in name of Rav Amram Goan says that one can interrupt between Yishtabach and Yotzer for a public need or to distribute charity against the Hagahot Miymoni Tefilah 7:12 in name of the Yerushalmi that it is an Averah to speak in between Yishtabach and Yotzer. Shulchan Aruch O.C. 54:3 quotes both of the above opinions. The Rama ibid writes that one can interrupt for blessing the sick or accepting someone for a court case since they are tzorech mitzvah, so holds Sh”t Meharshal 64. Similarly, the minhag is to say Shir HaMaalot during Asert Yeme Teshuva based on the Arizal (Darush L’Rosh Hashana 90a). Therefore, one should be able to answer Baruch Hu Ubaruch Shemo so hold Sh”t Rabbi Eliyahu Hamway 167c s.v. UMekol Makom, Taharat Mayim 70:90, Lechem Shlomo O”C 36, Halichot Olam 1 pg 81, Sh”t Yechave Daat 4:9, against the Sh”t Peni Yitzchak 5 pg 170d. See further in Sh”t Shuirei Tahara 2:36, Sh”t Lev Chaim 2:109, Sh”t Kinyan Torah 3:91(3)</ref>
-# One can answer Vezot Hatorah of Hagbah and Barich Sheme when the Aron is opened.<Ref> Halacha Brurah 51:25. Interruptions between Yishtabach and Birchat Yotzer are treated leniently as in footnote 44. </ref>
+#One can answer the [[Kedusha]] with the entire passage of “nakdishach” or “nekadesh”.<ref>Halacha Brurah 51:15. Shulchan Aruch 66:3 says one in [[Kriyat Shema]] one can interrupt for [[Kaddish]], [[Kedusha]] and Baruchu. Since whether one should say the entire passage is a dispute in a place where one can not interrupt one should not say the entire passage. This is the opinion of the Kaf Hachaim of Rabbi Chaim Sofer 66:18 citing some achronim. However, interruptions between Yishtabach and Birchat Yotzer are treated leniently as in footnote 44 and so one can answer the entire passage. </ref>
-# Sephardim hold that one may learn between Pesukei Dzimrah and Birchot Kriyat Shema. Some Ashkenazim hold that it is forbidden and some hold it is permitted to learn mentally without enunciating the words.<ref>Igrot Moshe OC 3:4 says you can’t learn between Pesukei Dzimrah and Brachot Kriyat Shema. [https://www.torahanytime.com/#/lectures?v=212079 Rav Shmuel Furst (Shailos of the Week, min 20-21)] agreed that it is forbidden to learn by enunciating the words, but permitted to learn mentally. Yabia Omer OC 2:4 argues that it is permitted to learn even audibly. Aruch Hashulchan 53:4 says you can learn without enunciating it.</ref>
+#One can answer the entire Modim Derabanan.<ref>Halacha Brurah 51:18. Interruptions between Yishtabach and Birchat Yotzer are treated leniently as in footnote 44. </ref>
-# It is permitted to put on one's Tallit and Tefillin between paragraphs in Pesukei Dzimra with a bracha.<ref>Mishna Brurah 53:5, Yalkut Yosef 54 fnt. 14 citing Yabia Omer 6:4:3</ref> If he had them before Pesukei Dzimra certainly he should put them on beforehand and he may not wait until Pesukei Dzimra.<ref>Mishna Brurah 53:7</ref>
+#One can answer the first pasuk of Shema with the Tzibbur.<ref>Halacha Brurah 51:19. Interruptions between Yishtabach and Birchat Yotzer are treated leniently as in footnote 44. </ref>
+#One can answer Vezot Hatorah of Hagbah and Barich Sheme when the Aron is opened.<ref>Halacha Brurah 51:25. Interruptions between Yishtabach and Birchat Yotzer are treated leniently as in footnote 44. </ref>
+#Sephardim hold that one may learn between Pesukei Dzimrah and Birchot Kriyat Shema. Some Ashkenazim hold that it is forbidden and some hold it is permitted to learn mentally without enunciating the words.<ref>Igrot Moshe OC 3:4 says you can’t learn between Pesukei Dzimrah and Brachot Kriyat Shema. [https://www.torahanytime.com/#/lectures?v=212079 Rav Shmuel Furst (Shailos of the Week, min 20-21)] agreed that it is forbidden to learn by enunciating the words, but permitted to learn mentally. Yabia Omer OC 2:4 argues that it is permitted to learn even audibly. Aruch Hashulchan 53:4 says you can learn without enunciating it.</ref>
+#It is permitted to put on one's Tallit and Tefillin between paragraphs in Pesukei Dzimra with a bracha.<ref>Mishna Brurah 53:5, Yalkut Yosef 54 fnt. 14 citing Yabia Omer 6:4:3</ref> If he had them before Pesukei Dzimra certainly he should put them on beforehand and he may not wait until Pesukei Dzimra.<ref>Mishna Brurah 53:7</ref>
 #If you get Tefillin between Yishtabach and Yotzer you should put it on with a bracha.<ref>Yalkut Yosef 54:14</ref>
-# Some have the practice of reciting Shir Hamaalaot Mimaamakim at this point during [[Aseret Yimei Teshuva]]. See the [[Aseret_Yimei_Teshuva#Shir_Hamaalot|full page]] for details.
+#Some have the practice of reciting Shir Hamaalaot Mimaamakim at this point during [[Aseret Yimei Teshuva|Aseret Yemei Teshuva]]. See the [[Aseret_Yimei_Teshuva#Shir_Hamaalot|full page]] for details.
 #It is permitted to say the paragraphs of pesukei dezimra that one skipped between Yishtabach and Yotzer.<ref>[https://www.torahanytime.com/#/lectures?v=212079 Rav Shmuel Furst (Shailos of the Week, min 18-19)] quoting Ishei Yisrael 16:20 footnote 58</ref>
-== Hodu==
+==Hodu==
-# In Hodu, one should pause between the words “Ki Kol Elohe HaAmim Elilim” and “VeHashem Shamayim Assa”  <Ref> So that it does not look like one is including Hashem in the statement about the other deities. Shulchan Aruch 51:6. Beir Gra 51:7 sources this in the Masechet Soferim 4:9. In the same pasuk, one should pause between Ki and Kol (so that the Kaf of kol has a dagesh), and Shamayim and Assa (so that the Mem is not swallowed). Thus, the pasuk should be read: Ki – Kol Elohei HaAmim Elilim – VeHashem Shamayim – Assa.  Magen Avraham 51:5 in name of Shlah, Yad Efraim (Hagahot Tur), Bear Heteiv 51:4, Shulchan Aruch HaRav 51:7, Kitzur Shulchan Aruch 14:2, Mishna Brurah 51:14, Kaf Hachaim 51:7, and Halacha Brurah 51:32 agree.</ref>
-== Baruch She’amar==
+#In Hodu, one should pause between the words “Ki Kol Elohe HaAmim Elilim” and “VeHashem Shamayim Assa”  <ref>So that it does not look like one is including Hashem in the statement about the other deities. Shulchan Aruch 51:6. Beir Gra 51:7 sources this in the Masechet Soferim 4:9. In the same pasuk, one should pause between Ki and Kol (so that the Kaf of kol has a dagesh), and Shamayim and Assa (so that the Mem is not swallowed). Thus, the pasuk should be read: Ki – Kol Elohei HaAmim Elilim – VeHashem Shamayim – Assa.  Magen Avraham 51:5 in name of Shlah, Yad Efraim (Hagahot Tur), Bear Heteiv 51:4, Shulchan Aruch HaRav 51:7, Kitzur Shulchan Aruch 14:2, Mishna Brurah 51:14, Kaf Hachaim 51:7, and Halacha Brurah 51:32 agree.</ref>
-# Baruch She'amar should be sung. <ref> Kitzur Shulchan Aruch of Rav Rephael Baruch Toledano, siman 11, laws of tefila from baruch she'amar until yishtabach, seif 1 </ref>
-# Baruch She'amar should be said standing. <Ref>Kitzur Shulchan Aruch 14:2, Kitzur Shulchan Aruch of Rav Rephael Baruch Toledano, siman 11, laws of tefila from baruch she'amar until yishtabach, seif 2, Mishna Brurah 51:1 </ref>
+==Baruch She’amar==
-# There is a practice for men to hold the two front [[Tzitzit]] during Baruch She’amar and kiss them at the end.  <Ref>  Magen Avraham 51:1 and Kaf Hachaim 51:1 write one should hold the [[Tzitzit]] during Baruch She’amar. Chesed LeAlafim 51:2, Kitzur Shulchan Aruch 14:2, Ben Ish Chai Vayigash 7, Mishna Brurah 51:1 say that one should kiss them after Baruch She'amar.</ref>
-# One who forgot Baruch She’amar can say it when they remember, even if that happens to be in middle of Az Yashir, but once one finishes Az Yashir one is no longer allowed to say Baruch She’amar or Yishtabach.<Ref>Sh”t Yabia Omer 6:5(2-4),Yaskil Avdi O”C 8:42. The Sh”t Otzrot Yosef 4:2 proves from Sefer Pardes Gadol 5 pg 10a, and Rashi quoted by Shibolei Haleket 7 (on [[Shabbat]] 118b), that Yishtabach is compared to the end bracha of [[Hallel]] and so one can say Baruch She’amar when one remembers since by [[Hallel]] one can say the bracha on [[Hallel]] when he remembers (Birkei Yosef 683:1, and Sh”t Kol Gadol 31).</ref> Ashkenazim have what to rely on if after the fact they forgot Baruch She’amar to still say Yishtabach.<ref>Shulchan Aruch 53:2 says one cannot say Yishtabach if he did not say Baruch She’amar and some Zemirot. The Pri Megadim says after the fact, one who skipped Baruch She’amar can still say Yishtabach, so quotes the Beiur Halacha 53 s.v. Amar Baruch She’amar.
+#Baruch She'amar should be sung. <ref>Kitzur Shulchan Aruch of Rav Rephael Baruch Toledano, siman 11, laws of tefila from baruch she'amar until yishtabach, seif 1 </ref>
-* The Pri Megadim E”A 53:2 writes that you can say Yishtabach even if you didn’t say Baruch She’amar. Biur Halacha 53:1 s.v. amar codifies the Pri Megadim. Yabia Omer OC 8:7 argues. His proof is Mahari Avuhav 53:1, Bet Yosef 53:1, and Shulchan Aruch 53:2.  </ref>
+#Baruch She'amar should be said standing. <ref>Kitzur Shulchan Aruch 14:2, Kitzur Shulchan Aruch of Rav Rephael Baruch Toledano, siman 11, laws of tefila from baruch she'amar until yishtabach, seif 2, Mishna Brurah 51:1 </ref>
-# One should answer [[Amen]] while saying Baruch She'amar before reaching the bracha part of it. During the bracha half one could answer [[Amen]] to any bracha except for hearing someone finish Baruch She'amar, however, during the conclusion, Baruch Atta Hashem Melech MeHulal BaTishbachot one should not answer [[Amen]] at all. The same is true of Yishtabach. <Ref>Mishna Brurah 51:2 </ref>
+#There is a practice for men to hold the two front [[Tzitzit]] during Baruch She’amar and kiss them at the end.  <ref>Magen Avraham 51:1 and Kaf Hachaim 51:1 write one should hold the [[Tzitzit]] during Baruch She’amar. Chesed LeAlafim 51:2, Kitzur Shulchan Aruch 14:2, Ben Ish Chai Vayigash 7, Mishna Brurah 51:1 say that one should kiss them after Baruch She'amar.</ref>
-# If one finished Baruch She'amar together with the Shaliach Tzibbur one should not say [[Amen]] because it looks like one is saying [[Amen]] to one’s own Bracha, however, if one finishes Yishtabach with the Shaliach Tzibbur one may answer [[Amen]]. <Ref>Mishna Brurah 51:3 </ref>
+#One who forgot Baruch She’amar can say it when they remember, even if that happens to be in middle of Az Yashir, but once one finishes Az Yashir one is no longer allowed to say Baruch She’amar or Yishtabach.<ref>Sh”t Yabia Omer 6:5(2-4),Yaskil Avdi O”C 8:42. The Sh”t Otzrot Yosef 4:2 proves from Sefer Pardes Gadol 5 pg 10a, and Rashi quoted by Shibolei Haleket 7 (on [[Shabbat]] 118b), that Yishtabach is compared to the end bracha of [[Hallel]] and so one can say Baruch She’amar when one remembers since by [[Hallel]] one can say the bracha on [[Hallel]] when he remembers (Birkei Yosef 683:1, and Sh”t Kol Gadol 31).</ref> Ashkenazim have what to rely on if after the fact they forgot Baruch She’amar to still say Yishtabach.<ref>Shulchan Aruch 53:2 says one cannot say Yishtabach if he did not say Baruch She’amar and some Zemirot. The Pri Megadim says after the fact, one who skipped Baruch She’amar can still say Yishtabach, so quotes the Beiur Halacha 53 s.v. Amar Baruch She’amar.
+*The Pri Megadim E”A 53:2 writes that you can say Yishtabach even if you didn’t say Baruch She’amar. Biur Halacha 53:1 s.v. amar codifies the Pri Megadim. Yabia Omer OC 8:7 argues. His proof is Mahari Avuhav 53:1, Bet Yosef 53:1, and Shulchan Aruch 53:2.</ref>
+#One should answer [[Amen]] while saying Baruch She'amar before reaching the bracha part of it. During the bracha half one could answer [[Amen]] to any bracha except for hearing someone finish Baruch She'amar, however, during the conclusion, Baruch Atta Hashem Melech MeHulal BaTishbachot one should not answer [[Amen]] at all. The same is true of Yishtabach. <ref>Mishna Brurah 51:2 </ref>
+#If one finished Baruch She'amar together with the Shaliach Tzibbur one should not say [[Amen]] because it looks like one is saying [[Amen]] to one’s own Bracha, however, if one finishes Yishtabach with the Shaliach Tzibbur one may answer [[Amen]]. <ref>Mishna Brurah 51:3 </ref>
 ==Mizmor Letodah==
-# Ashkenazim stand during Mizmor Letodah, but Sephardim do not stand for Mizmor Letodah.  <Ref> Kitzur Shulchan Aruch 14:2 writes that the Ashkenazic practice is to stand for Mizmor Letodah. Kaf Hachaim 48:1 quotes the Arizal as saying that one does not need to stand for Mizmor Letodah. Shalmei Tzibbur 68b, Keshur Gudal 7:38, Shaarei Teshuva 51:9, Kaf Hachaim Palagi 12:18, and Shulchan haTahor 7 agree. See further Minchat David 1:52, Rivivot Efraim 4:22. Yad Aharon (1 Hagahot Tur), Siddur Baet Ovad 3, Shulchan Aruch Harav 1:14, Siddur Yavetz, Derech Hachaim.</ref>
-# On [[Shabbat]] and [[Yom tov]] we replace Mizmor Letodah with Mizmor Shir leYom haShabbat and Hashem Malach. Many have the minhag to also say the first pasuk even on [[Yom tov]].   <Ref>  Rama 51:9, bet Yosef 51 in name of Orchot Chaim (meah brachot 26) say the minhag is not to say Mizmor Letodah on [[Shabbat]] and [[Yom tov]] but the Tur disagrees. Instead we say Mizmor Letodah as mentioned by the Orchot Chaim (quoted by bet Yosef {{ibid}}.). Concerning the first pasuk on [[Yom tov]], the Orchot Chaim holds not to say it. Siddur Rav Sadyah Goan 120 and Sefer minhagim of Rabbi Yitzchak Madura hold to say it even on [[Yom tov]]. This is also the opinion of Pri Chadash 51:9, Shaarei Knesset Gedolah (Hagahot bet Yosef 10), Olat Tamit 51:2, Eliyah Raba 51:12, Bear Heteiv 51:10, Shalmei Tzibbur 68c, Ruach Chaim 51:8, Mishna Brurah 51:21, Kaf Hachaim 51:49. see Sh”t Yabia Omer O”C 8:11(14 s.v. Beshabbat) </ref>
-# On [[Rosh Hashana]] the majority minhag is not to say it, though some have the minhag to say it. Ashkenazim have the minhag not to say it on Erev [[Yom Kippur]], but Sephardim do say it on Erev [[Yom Kippur]].  <Ref>  Knesset Gedola (Hagahot HaTur), Magen Avraham 51:10, Shaalmei Tzibbur 68b, Minchat Aharon 69c record the minhag to say it on [[Rosh Hashana]] and some would also say it on [[Yom Kippur]]. However,  Pri Megadim (A”A 10), Sh”t Rav Poalim 3:38, Kaf Hachaim Sofer 51:50, Mishna Brua 51:21, Kaf HaChaim Palagi 12:19 in name of the Arizal. See Sh”t Benai Levi 3. Concerning Erev [[Yom Kippur]], Rama 51:9 says not to say it, but Knesset Hagedolah(Hagahot HaTur), Shaarei Knesset Gedolah (604:5 Hagahot Bet Yosef) say the minhag is to say it. Pri Chadash 604, Shalmei Tzibbur 68b, Kaf Hachaim Palagi 12:19, and Kaf Hachaim Sofer 51:52 agree. </ref>
-# Ashkenazim do not say it on Erev or Chol Hamoed [[Pesach]], whereas Sephardim do.  <Ref>  Rama 51:9 based on Sefer minhagim (hilchot erev pesach pg 38), as well as Pri Chadash 429:2, Siddur Bet Ovad, Siach Yitzchak say not to say it. Bet Yosef in name of Tur, Shaarei Knesset Hagedolah (hagot bet Yosef 8-9), Sh”t bet david O”C 441, Sh”t Maaseh Avraham O”C 19, Shaalmei Tzibbur 68b, Rov Dagan 154b, Zecher LeAvraham 429, Kaf Hachaim Sofer 51:51, Kaf Hachaim Palagi 12:19, Chazon Ovadiah 2 pg 6, Sh”t Yabia Omer O”C 8:11(14)</ref>
-# It is to be said on Erev Tisha BaAv or Tisha BaAv.  <Ref>  Sefer Minhagim of Rabbi Isaac Tirna 82 says not to say it, but Sh”t Maharshal 64 says it is a mistake not to say it, it should be said. This is also the opinion of Olat Tamid 51:2, Knesset Gedola (Hagahot Tur), Magen Avraham 51:11, Bear Heteiv 51:10, Shalmei Tzibbur 68c, Kaf HaChaim Palagi 12:19, Mishna Brurah 51:21, Kaf Hachaim Sofer 51:53.</ref>
-== Ashrei ==
+#Ashkenazim stand during Mizmor Letodah, but Sephardim do not stand for Mizmor Letodah.  <ref>Kitzur Shulchan Aruch 14:2 writes that the Ashkenazic practice is to stand for Mizmor Letodah. Kaf Hachaim 48:1 quotes the Arizal as saying that one does not need to stand for Mizmor Letodah. Shalmei Tzibbur 68b, Keshur Gudal 7:38, Shaarei Teshuva 51:9, Kaf Hachaim Palagi 12:18, and Shulchan haTahor 7 agree. See further Minchat David 1:52, Rivivot Efraim 4:22. Yad Aharon (1 Hagahot Tur), Siddur Baet Ovad 3, Shulchan Aruch Harav 1:14, Siddur Yavetz, Derech Hachaim.</ref>
-# One needs kavanah that Hashem provides for all in “Pote’ach Et Yadecha”. If one did not have kavanah one should say the pasuk again. If one finished the mizmor one should repeat from Pote’ach until the end, and if one only remembers later, ome should say Pote’ach between mizmorim. If one finished all the mizmorim one should have kavanah in Ashrei after [[Tachanun]] or in Ashrei of [[Mincha]].  <Ref>  Shulchan Aruch 51:7 based on Talmidei Rabbeinu Yonah 23a s.v. Kol HaOmer. Orchot Chaim (Tachanot Vemizmorim sh’acher shema esreh 3), Sefer Eshkol (Mehuderet Rav Aurbach 24:53), Birkei Yosef 51:5, Siddur Rav Amram Goan 103 say we Ashrei is said 3 times so that if one did not have kavanah the first time, one can have kavana the next time. However the Levush 51:8 says when one remembers one must repeat the whole mizmor, on which many achronim (Eliyah Rabbah 51:6, Magen Avraham 51:6, Pri Megadim A”A 51:6, Mor UKesia, Solet Belula 51:5, Yeshuot Yacov 51:1, Shulchan Aruch Harav 51:8, Birkei Yosef 51:1, Siddur Bet Ovad 51:3 and Kaf Hachaim Sofer 51:32, Halacha Bruah 51:33) disagree based on the Talmidei Rabbenu Yonah that one just repeats Pote’ach. Still, Chaye Adam 18:2 and Mishna Brurah 51:16 hold when one remembers one should repeat from Pote’ach until the end. The Kaf Hachaim Sofer 51:33 says one should not interrupt to repeat Pote’ach in Pesukei DeZimrah since one can say it with kavanah after [[Shmoneh Esrei]] and repeat it there if needed. However many allow one to repeat it even in Pesukei DeZimrah. This is also the opinion of Ben Ish Chai Vayigash 12 and is implied from many posikim. Therefore Sh”t Yabia Omer 5:6 says one should preferably say it between mizmorim </ref>
+#On [[Shabbat]] and [[Yom tov]] we replace Mizmor Letodah with Mizmor Shir leYom haShabbat and Hashem Malach. Many have the minhag to also say the first pasuk even on [[Yom tov]].   <ref>Rama 51:9, bet Yosef 51 in name of Orchot Chaim (meah brachot 26) say the minhag is not to say Mizmor Letodah on [[Shabbat]] and [[Yom tov]] but the Tur disagrees. Instead we say Mizmor Letodah as mentioned by the Orchot Chaim (quoted by bet Yosef {{ibid}}.). Concerning the first pasuk on [[Yom tov]], the Orchot Chaim holds not to say it. Siddur Rav Sadyah Goan 120 and Sefer minhagim of Rabbi Yitzchak Madura hold to say it even on [[Yom tov]]. This is also the opinion of Pri Chadash 51:9, Shaarei Knesset Gedolah (Hagahot bet Yosef 10), Olat Tamit 51:2, Eliyah Raba 51:12, Bear Heteiv 51:10, Shalmei Tzibbur 68c, Ruach Chaim 51:8, Mishna Brurah 51:21, Kaf Hachaim 51:49. see Sh”t Yabia Omer O”C 8:11(14 s.v. Beshabbat) </ref>
-# Sephardim have the custom to open their hands during Pote’ach.  <Ref>  Rov Dagan (Ot Letova 24:2), Chaim LeRosh (Birkat HaMazon 8 pg 78b). See further in Sh”t Torat Lishma 31, Ben Ish Chai Vayigash 12, Pekudat Elazar 51e, Sh”t Kiryat Chana David O”C 1:13, Tzitz Eliezer 12:8, Milta Betama 72, Sh”t Shaarei Tzedek Chirari 2:20. </ref>
+#On [[Rosh Hashana]] the majority minhag is not to say it, though some have the minhag to say it. Ashkenazim have the minhag not to say it on Erev [[Yom Kippur]], but Sephardim do say it on Erev [[Yom Kippur]].  <ref>Knesset Gedola (Hagahot HaTur), Magen Avraham 51:10, Shaalmei Tzibbur 68b, Minchat Aharon 69c record the minhag to say it on [[Rosh Hashana]] and some would also say it on [[Yom Kippur]]. However,  Pri Megadim (A”A 10), Sh”t Rav Poalim 3:38, Kaf Hachaim Sofer 51:50, Mishna Brua 51:21, Kaf HaChaim Palagi 12:19 in name of the Arizal. See Sh”t Benai Levi 3. Concerning Erev [[Yom Kippur]], Rama 51:9 says not to say it, but Knesset Hagedolah(Hagahot HaTur), Shaarei Knesset Gedolah (604:5 Hagahot Bet Yosef) say the minhag is to say it. Pri Chadash 604, Shalmei Tzibbur 68b, Kaf Hachaim Palagi 12:19, and Kaf Hachaim Sofer 51:52 agree. </ref>
-# The custom is to begin Ashrei with two pesukim “Ashrei Yoshvei” and “Ashrei HaAm” before the chapter of “Tehilat LeDavid” and it concludes with the pasuk of “VaAnachnu.”  <Ref> Tosfot Brachot 32b s.v. kodem writes that since the concept of sitting and preparing for davening is learned from the pasuk "Ashrei Yoshvei" we recite that pasuk in pesukei dzimra. The Tur 51 writes that this is the practice. The Bach 51 mentions the practice to also adds the second introductory pasuk of Ashrei against the Rokeach. Magen Avraham 51:7 agrees. Bet Yosef 51 and Rama 51:7 mention the ending verse VaAnachnu. </ref>
+#Ashkenazim do not say it on Erev or Chol Hamoed [[Pesach]], whereas Sephardim do.  <ref>Rama 51:9 based on Sefer minhagim (hilchot erev pesach pg 38), as well as Pri Chadash 429:2, Siddur Bet Ovad, Siach Yitzchak say not to say it. Bet Yosef in name of Tur, Shaarei Knesset Hagedolah (hagot bet Yosef 8-9), Sh”t bet david O”C 441, Sh”t Maaseh Avraham O”C 19, Shaalmei Tzibbur 68b, Rov Dagan 154b, Zecher LeAvraham 429, Kaf Hachaim Sofer 51:51, Kaf Hachaim Palagi 12:19, Chazon Ovadiah 2 pg 6, Sh”t Yabia Omer O”C 8:11(14)</ref>
+#It is to be said on Erev Tisha BaAv or Tisha BaAv.  <ref>Sefer Minhagim of Rabbi Isaac Tirna 82 says not to say it, but Sh”t Maharshal 64 says it is a mistake not to say it, it should be said. This is also the opinion of Olat Tamid 51:2, Knesset Gedola (Hagahot Tur), Magen Avraham 51:11, Bear Heteiv 51:10, Shalmei Tzibbur 68c, Kaf HaChaim Palagi 12:19, Mishna Brurah 51:21, Kaf Hachaim Sofer 51:53.</ref>
+==Ashrei==
+#One needs kavanah that Hashem provides for all in “Pote’ach Et Yadecha”. If one did not have kavanah one should say the pasuk again. If one finished the mizmor one should repeat from Pote’ach until the end, and if one only remembers later, ome should say Pote’ach between mizmorim. If one finished all the mizmorim one should have kavanah in Ashrei after [[Tachanun]] or in Ashrei of [[Mincha]].  <ref>Shulchan Aruch 51:7 based on Talmidei Rabbeinu Yonah 23a s.v. Kol HaOmer. Orchot Chaim (Tachanot Vemizmorim sh’acher shema esreh 3), Sefer Eshkol (Mehuderet Rav Aurbach 24:53), Birkei Yosef 51:5, Siddur Rav Amram Goan 103 say we Ashrei is said 3 times so that if one did not have kavanah the first time, one can have kavana the next time. However the Levush 51:8 says when one remembers one must repeat the whole mizmor, on which many achronim (Eliyah Rabbah 51:6, Magen Avraham 51:6, Pri Megadim A”A 51:6, Mor UKesia, Solet Belula 51:5, Yeshuot Yacov 51:1, Shulchan Aruch Harav 51:8, Birkei Yosef 51:1, Siddur Bet Ovad 51:3 and Kaf Hachaim Sofer 51:32, Halacha Bruah 51:33) disagree based on the Talmidei Rabbenu Yonah that one just repeats Pote’ach. Still, Chaye Adam 18:2 and Mishna Brurah 51:16 hold when one remembers one should repeat from Pote’ach until the end. The Kaf Hachaim Sofer 51:33 says one should not interrupt to repeat Pote’ach in Pesukei DeZimrah since one can say it with kavanah after [[Shmoneh Esrei]] and repeat it there if needed. However many allow one to repeat it even in Pesukei DeZimrah. This is also the opinion of Ben Ish Chai Vayigash 12 and is implied from many posikim. Therefore Sh”t Yabia Omer 5:6 says one should preferably say it between mizmorim </ref>
+#Sephardim have the custom to open their hands during Pote’ach.  <ref>Rov Dagan (Ot Letova 24:2), Chaim LeRosh (Birkat HaMazon 8 pg 78b). See further in Sh”t Torat Lishma 31, Ben Ish Chai Vayigash 12, Pekudat Elazar 51e, Sh”t Kiryat Chana David O”C 1:13, Tzitz Eliezer 12:8, Milta Betama 72, Sh”t Shaarei Tzedek Chirari 2:20. </ref>
+#The custom is to begin Ashrei with two pesukim “Ashrei Yoshvei” and “Ashrei HaAm” before the chapter of “Tehilat LeDavid” and it concludes with the pasuk of “VaAnachnu.”  <ref>Tosfot Brachot 32b s.v. kodem writes that since the concept of sitting and preparing for davening is learned from the pasuk "Ashrei Yoshvei" we recite that pasuk in pesukei dzimra. The Tur 51 writes that this is the practice. The Bach 51 mentions the practice to also adds the second introductory pasuk of Ashrei against the Rokeach. Magen Avraham 51:7 agrees. Bet Yosef 51 and Rama 51:7 mention the ending verse VaAnachnu. </ref>
 ===Importance of Ashrei===
-# One who recites ashrei three times a day is guaranteed life in the world to come. <ref> Gemara Berachot 4b </ref>
-== The Mizmorim==
+#One who recites ashrei three times a day is guaranteed life in the world to come. <ref>Gemara Berachot 4b </ref>
-# The pasuk of “Kol Hanishma Tihalelya” and “Hashem Yimloch LeOlam Va’ed” are repeated. The Targum of Yimloch is also read, followed by “Ki Ba Sus”.  <Ref>  Concerning repeating, Rama 51 brings the practice based on Machsor Vitri 1:6, against the Orchot Chaim who says not to repeat Hashem Yimloch. This is also the opinion of Magen Avraham 51:9. The source to read the targum of Hashem Yimloch and Ki Ba Sus is the Arizal (Shaar Kavanot 31b), Ben Ish Chai Vayigash 14. However the Mishna Brurah 51:17 quotes the Gra who says not to say Ki Ba Sus. </ref>
-# Sephardim have the custom to give three coins to [[tzedaka]] during “atta moshel bekol” in Vayevarech David, two coins first and then the third coin.  <Ref>  Shaar Kavanot (Tefilat Shachar 18c) Pri Etz Chaim (shaar zemirot 6), Magen Avraham 51: 7, Shalmei Tzibbur 70a, Keshur Gudal 7:43, Siddur Bet Ovad 1, Mishna Brurah 51:19, and  Kaf Hachaim 51:44. See Sh”t Yagdil Torah 1:21.</ref>
+==The Mizmorim==
+#The pasuk of “Kol Hanishma Tihalelya” and “Hashem Yimloch LeOlam Va’ed” are repeated. The Targum of Yimloch is also read, followed by “Ki Ba Sus”.  <ref>Concerning repeating, Rama 51 brings the practice based on Machsor Vitri 1:6, against the Orchot Chaim who says not to repeat Hashem Yimloch. This is also the opinion of Magen Avraham 51:9. The source to read the targum of Hashem Yimloch and Ki Ba Sus is the Arizal (Shaar Kavanot 31b), Ben Ish Chai Vayigash 14. However the Mishna Brurah 51:17 quotes the Gra who says not to say Ki Ba Sus. </ref>
+#Sephardim have the custom to give three coins to [[tzedaka]] during “atta moshel bekol” in Vayevarech David, two coins first and then the third coin.  <ref>Shaar Kavanot (Tefilat Shachar 18c) Pri Etz Chaim (shaar zemirot 6), Magen Avraham 51: 7, Shalmei Tzibbur 70a, Keshur Gudal 7:43, Siddur Bet Ovad 1, Mishna Brurah 51:19, and  Kaf Hachaim 51:44. See Sh”t Yagdil Torah 1:21.</ref>
 ==Baruch Hashem Lolam==
-# The minhag is to say Baruch Hashem Lolam (Tehillim 89:53), Baruch Hashem Mtziyon (Tehillim 135:21), Baruch Hashem Elokim, and Baruch Shem Kavod (Tehillim 72:18-19) after the Halleluka's before Vayivarech Dovid (Divrei Hayamim 1:29:10-13; Nechemya 9:5-11).<ref>Why do we say Baruch Hashem Lolam in Pesukei Dzimrah?
-* The Levush 51:5 explains that since it is common to interrupt after the Halleluka's the minhag is to first say Baruch Hashem Lolam which functions like a bracha achrona on pesukei dzimra.
+#The minhag is to say Baruch Hashem Lolam (Tehillim 89:53), Baruch Hashem Mtziyon (Tehillim 135:21), Baruch Hashem Elokim, and Baruch Shem Kavod (Tehillim 72:18-19) after the Halleluka's before Vayivarech Dovid (Divrei Hayamim 1:29:10-13; Nechemya 9:5-11).<ref>Why do we say Baruch Hashem Lolam in Pesukei Dzimrah?
-* The Lechem Chamudot (Brachot 5:5:19) writes that they instituted it so that everyone remembers those pesukim in case he needs to interrupt. It was said before Veyevarech Dovid since Baruch Hashem and Vayivarech both speak about brachot.
-* The Avudraham (Baruch She'amar s.v. vachar kach) writes that we say these pesukim since we finished Tehillim with the halleluka's and these pesukim are from the end of each sefer of tehillim. Eliya Rabba 51:4* cites that. Mateh Moshe 54 points out that according to the Avudraham really we should say Baruch Hashem Elokey Yisrael Tehillim 41:14 which is a conclusion of a sefer of tehillim and not Baruch Hashem Mtziyon (Tehillim 135:21) which isn't the conclusion of a sefer of tehillim.
+*The Levush 51:5 explains that since it is common to interrupt after the Halleluka's the minhag is to first say Baruch Hashem Lolam which functions like a bracha achrona on pesukei dzimra.
-* Mateh Moshe 54 writes that the reason is to hint to the upcoming pieces of davening. Baruch Hashem Lolam is five words like Barchu, Baruch Hashem Mtziyon is six words like Shema and Baruch Shem, the last two pesukim together are nineteen words like the brachot in Shemona Esrei.</ref>
+*The Lechem Chamudot (Brachot 5:5:19) writes that they instituted it so that everyone remembers those pesukim in case he needs to interrupt. It was said before Veyevarech Dovid since Baruch Hashem and Vayivarech both speak about brachot.
-== Az Yashir ==
+*The Avudraham (Baruch She'amar s.v. vachar kach) writes that we say these pesukim since we finished Tehillim with the halleluka's and these pesukim are from the end of each sefer of tehillim. Eliya Rabba 51:4* cites that. Mateh Moshe 54 points out that according to the Avudraham really we should say Baruch Hashem Elokey Yisrael Tehillim 41:14 which is a conclusion of a sefer of tehillim and not Baruch Hashem Mtziyon (Tehillim 135:21) which isn't the conclusion of a sefer of tehillim.
-# Az Yashir is said even on Tisha BaAv.<Ref>Tur 559 records the minhag not to say Az Yashir on Tisha BaAv. Bet Yosef says the minhag was to say Haazinu instead of Az Yashir, so records Ben Ish Chai Devarim 26, but the Darkei Moshe 559:6 says the minhag is to say Az Yashir as usual, so records Chesed LeAlafim 51:11 so was the minhag of Yerushalim according to the practice of the Arizal. See further Sh”t Olat Shmeul 79, Sh”t Yabia Omer Y”D 4:32(3)</ref>
+*Mateh Moshe 54 writes that the reason is to hint to the upcoming pieces of davening. Baruch Hashem Lolam is five words like Barchu, Baruch Hashem Mtziyon is six words like Shema and Baruch Shem, the last two pesukim together are nineteen words like the brachot in Shemona Esrei.</ref>
-# In the pasuk “Mi Chamocha BaElim Hashem Mi Kamocha Nedar Bakodesh” the first Kamocha has a soft Kaf and the second one has a Dagesh. Similarly, “Yidamu KaAven” has a Kaf with a dagesh and “Am Zu Ga’alta” has a Gimmel with a dagesh.  <Ref>  Orchot Chaim (Meah Brachot 32) quotes by Bet Yosef 51, Magen Avraham 51:7, Eliyah raba 51:7. see ketonet or vayechi d”h ve’amarti.</ref>
-# One should pause between the words “Tzalelu KaOferet Bemayim” and “Adirim”, however some say not to pause.  <Ref>  Solet Belula 51:4 says one should pause since Adirim is not referring to the water but the Egyptians, Pri Megadim M”Z 51:1, Shalmei Tzibbur 70b, Ben Ish Chai Vayigash 14, Mishna Brurah 51:17, Kaf HaChaim 51:39. However, the Sansan Leyair 35 argues from Rav Yehuda Halevi, Rashi, and Mechilta on the pasuk. See Sh”t Levushei Michlol 4:41, Rivavot Efraim 2:34, 3:52, 4:23</ref>
+==Az Yashir==
+#Az Yashir is said even on Tisha BaAv.<ref>Tur 559 records the minhag not to say Az Yashir on Tisha BaAv. Bet Yosef says the minhag was to say Haazinu instead of Az Yashir, so records Ben Ish Chai Devarim 26, but the Darkei Moshe 559:6 says the minhag is to say Az Yashir as usual, so records Chesed LeAlafim 51:11 so was the minhag of Yerushalim according to the practice of the Arizal. See further Sh”t Olat Shmeul 79, Sh”t Yabia Omer Y”D 4:32(3)</ref>
+#In the pasuk “Mi Chamocha BaElim Hashem Mi Kamocha Nedar Bakodesh” the first Kamocha has a soft Kaf and the second one has a Dagesh. Similarly, “Yidamu KaAven” has a Kaf with a dagesh and “Am Zu Ga’alta” has a Gimmel with a dagesh.  <ref>Orchot Chaim (Meah Brachot 32) quotes by Bet Yosef 51, Magen Avraham 51:7, Eliyah raba 51:7. see ketonet or vayechi d”h ve’amarti.</ref>
+#One should pause between the words “Tzalelu KaOferet Bemayim” and “Adirim”, however some say not to pause.  <ref>Solet Belula 51:4 says one should pause since Adirim is not referring to the water but the Egyptians, Pri Megadim M”Z 51:1, Shalmei Tzibbur 70b, Ben Ish Chai Vayigash 14, Mishna Brurah 51:17, Kaf HaChaim 51:39. However, the Sansan Leyair 35 argues from Rav Yehuda Halevi, Rashi, and Mechilta on the pasuk. See Sh”t Levushei Michlol 4:41, Rivavot Efraim 2:34, 3:52, 4:23</ref>
 ==Yishtabach==
-# If someone forgot to say Yishtabach and started [[birchot kriyat shema]] according to some poskim he could say it between Yotzer Or and Ahavat Olam/Ahava Rabba,<ref>Yabia Omer O.C. 6:6 holds that one should say it between Yotzer Or and Ahavat Olam/Ahava Rabba since after Shemona Esrei the Yishtabach will be lost. Also, it is permitted to interrupt Birchot Kriyat Shema for certain needs. Also, even though there was an interruption to pesukei dzimrah that doesn’t invalidate the pesukei dzimrah and Yishtabach can still be recited. Lhorot Natan 2:10 cited by Halichot Yisrael agrees. Halichot Yisrael v. 1 p. 106 quotes Rav Sheinberg and Rav Chaim Kanievsky as agreeing that Yishtabach should be said after Yotzer Or.</ref> while other poskim hold that the bracha was lost entirely.<Ref>However, Halichot Shlomo Tefillah p. 81 argues that once you started the Birchot Kriyat Shema you began another section of davening and have automatically completed pesukei dzimrah. Levushei Mordechai OC 2:16 and Minchat Aharon 1:12 agree. Eshel Avraham 51 s.v. hayom implies this as well. Halichot Yisrael quotes Rav Moshe Feinstein as having a doubt about this case. [https://www.torahanytime.com/#/lectures?v=212079 Rav Shmuel Furst (Shailos of the Week, min 19)] quotes Rav Moshe Feinstein as not allowing one to go back to Yishtabach after starting Yotzer.</ref>
+#If someone forgot to say Yishtabach and started [[birchot kriyat shema]] according to some poskim he could say it between Yotzer Or and Ahavat Olam/Ahava Rabba,<ref>Yabia Omer O.C. 6:6 holds that one should say it between Yotzer Or and Ahavat Olam/Ahava Rabba since after Shemona Esrei the Yishtabach will be lost. Also, it is permitted to interrupt Birchot Kriyat Shema for certain needs. Also, even though there was an interruption to pesukei dzimrah that doesn’t invalidate the pesukei dzimrah and Yishtabach can still be recited. Lhorot Natan 2:10 cited by Halichot Yisrael agrees. Halichot Yisrael v. 1 p. 106 quotes Rav Sheinberg and Rav Chaim Kanievsky as agreeing that Yishtabach should be said after Yotzer Or.</ref> while other poskim hold that the bracha was lost entirely.<ref>However, Halichot Shlomo Tefillah p. 81 argues that once you started the Birchot Kriyat Shema you began another section of davening and have automatically completed pesukei dzimrah. Levushei Mordechai OC 2:16 and Minchat Aharon 1:12 agree. Eshel Avraham 51 s.v. hayom implies this as well. Halichot Yisrael quotes Rav Moshe Feinstein as having a doubt about this case. [https://www.torahanytime.com/#/lectures?v=212079 Rav Shmuel Furst (Shailos of the Week, min 19)] quotes Rav Moshe Feinstein as not allowing one to go back to Yishtabach after starting Yotzer.</ref>
 #It is permitted to recite pesukei dezimra out of order. If one skipped a paragraph and is up to Yishtabach and has more time, he can return to that paragraph.<ref>[https://www.torahanytime.com/#/lectures?v=212079 Rav Shmuel Fuerst (Shailos of the Week, min 18)] quoting Igrot Moshe OC 2:16</ref>
 ==When to Stand During Pesukei DeZimrah==
-# The Sephardic custom is to stand during the zemirot of "Hashem Melech", "Baruch SheAmar," and from "Vayvarech David" until "Asher Bacharta BeAvram." Additionally, one can stand during any part that one wishes with the exception of "Mizmor LeToda." <ref> Kaf HaChaim 51:43, 48 </ref>
+#The Sephardic custom is to stand during the zemirot of "Hashem Melech", "Baruch SheAmar," and from "Vayvarech David" until "Asher Bacharta BeAvram." Additionally, one can stand during any part that one wishes with the exception of "Mizmor LeToda." <ref>Kaf HaChaim 51:43, 48 </ref>
 ==Pesukei Dzimrah after Shemona Esrei==
-# If a person forgot or was rushed and needed to skip Pesukei Dzimrah he should say it after Shemona Esrei without Shem Umalchut in Baruch She'amar and Yishtabach.<ref>The Bet Yosef 52 quotes the Rabbenu Yonah who says that if one skipped Pesukei Dzimrah before Shemona Esrei he can say it afterwards with brachot. He also cites the Rosh in the name of Rav Amram Goan who argues that it can't be said after Shemona Esrei since it is instituted as a preparation for Shemona Esrei. Rashba (Teshuvot 1:189, 1:753, and Meyuchasot 198) agrees with the Rosh. Shulchan Aruch O.C. 52:1 rules that he should still say Pesukei Dzimrah but without Shem Umalchut in Baruch She'amar and Yishtabach.</ref>
-# If a person made a mistake in Shacharit Shemona Esrei and needs to repeat it some poskim hold that he should first repeat Pesukei Dzimrah.<ref>Rabbi Akiva Eiger 52:1 writes that if someone forgot Mashiv Haruach Umorid Hageshem in Shemona Esrei and needs to repeat Shemona Esrei he should first say Pesukei Dzimrah again. Torat Chaim Sofer 52 argues because you wouldn't want to separate the Shemona Esrei from birchot kriyat shema because of some'ach geulah ltefillah. Halichot Yisrael v. 1 p. 108 answers that if the Shemona Esrei didn't count at all there's no value in some'ach geulah ltefillah since there was a separation already. And if the Shemona Esrei counted for something then some'ach geulah ltefillah was already fulfilled. Halacha Brurah 52:2 quotes this Rabbi Akiva Eiger. He points out that it seems to be dependant on the dispute in the rishonim whether the first Shemona Esrei counted because if it did then he can’t say Pesukei Dzimrah anymore.</ref>
+#If a person forgot or was rushed and needed to skip Pesukei Dzimrah he should say it after Shemona Esrei without Shem Umalchut in Baruch She'amar and Yishtabach.<ref>The Bet Yosef 52 quotes the Rabbenu Yonah who says that if one skipped Pesukei Dzimrah before Shemona Esrei he can say it afterwards with brachot. He also cites the Rosh in the name of Rav Amram Goan who argues that it can't be said after Shemona Esrei since it is instituted as a preparation for Shemona Esrei. Rashba (Teshuvot 1:189, 1:753, and Meyuchasot 198) agrees with the Rosh. Shulchan Aruch O.C. 52:1 rules that he should still say Pesukei Dzimrah but without Shem Umalchut in Baruch She'amar and Yishtabach.</ref>
+#If a person made a mistake in Shacharit Shemona Esrei and needs to repeat it some poskim hold that he should first repeat Pesukei Dzimrah.<ref>Rabbi Akiva Eiger 52:1 writes that if someone forgot Mashiv Haruach Umorid Hageshem in Shemona Esrei and needs to repeat Shemona Esrei he should first say Pesukei Dzimrah again. Torat Chaim Sofer 52 argues because you wouldn't want to separate the Shemona Esrei from birchot kriyat shema because of some'ach geulah ltefillah. Halichot Yisrael v. 1 p. 108 answers that if the Shemona Esrei didn't count at all there's no value in some'ach geulah ltefillah since there was a separation already. And if the Shemona Esrei counted for something then some'ach geulah ltefillah was already fulfilled. Halacha Brurah 52:2 quotes this Rabbi Akiva Eiger. He points out that it seems to be dependant on the dispute in the rishonim whether the first Shemona Esrei counted because if it did then he can’t say Pesukei Dzimrah anymore.</ref>
 ==Sources==
@@ Line 160: / Line 226: @@
 {{Prayers}}
 [[Category:Prayer]]
+<references />

Anonymous

Search